there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowtâ—e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n â—atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n now_o to_o prove_v my_o second_o proposition_n d._n feild_n will_v testify_v that_o both_o these_o scripture_n and_o the_o right_a order_n of_o deduction_n from_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o tradition_n only_o his_o â—ordes_n be_v these_o much_o contention_n there_o have_v 20._o field_n l._n 4._o pag._n 238._o cap._n 20._o be_v about_o tradition_n some_o urge_v the_o necessity_n of_o they_o and_o other_o reject_v they_o for_o the_o cleare_v whereof_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o we_o reject_v not_o all_o for_o first_o we_o receive_v the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o book_n divine_a and_o canonical_a as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n this_o tradition_n we_o admit_v the_o number_n author_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o bâ—okeâ—_n we_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o scripture_n that_o their_o number_n author_n part_n and_o every_o chapter_n verse_n and_o sentence_n be_v by_o tradition_n then_o their_o pretend_a deduction_n from_o thence_o must_v needs_o be_v such_o for_o in_o every_o theological_a syllogism_n they_o must_v needs_o take_v either_o the_o one_o or_o both_o proposition_n from_o this_o grant_v tradition_n and_o their_o conclusion_n must_v much_o rather_o be_v tradition_n as_o also_o the_o manner_n of_o deduce_v for_o they_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o express_o in_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v this_o d._n feild_n wittness_v again_o in_o this_o order_n the_o 239._o feild_n sup_v pag._n 238._o 239._o second_o kind_n of_o tradition_n which_o we_o admit_v be_v that_o summarie_a comprehension_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n the_o orderly_a connexion_n and_o distinct_a explication_n as_o these_o principal_a article_n gather_v into_o a_o epitome_n iâ—_n right_o name_v a_o tradition_n and_o howsoever_o he_o will_v contend_v that_o the_o article_n be_v in_o scripture_n or_o may_v thence_o be_v deduce_v in_o which_o his_o fellow_n in_o religion_n hereafter_o will_v give_v he_o denial_n for_o christ_n discende_v into_o hell_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o other_o yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v compose_v by_o they_o and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v contain_v be_v write_v be_v absolute_o a_o tradition_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v it_o so_o absolute_a a_o thing_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n in_o it_o be_v employ_v and_o whence_o be_v infer_v all_o conclusion_n theological_a but_o that_o the_o 20._o feild_n supr_fw-la cap._n 20._o true_a explication_n also_o of_o scripture_n be_v a_o tradition_n he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receavinge_v of_o the_o same_o aposile_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o see_v these_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n be_v not_o without_o tradition_n and_o thing_n obscure_o contain_v may_v not_o be_v receive_v as_o article_n of_o religion_n by_o they_o without_o a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n by_o tradition_n and_o the_o plain_a thing_n of_o scripture_n by_o they_o before_o as_o also_o that_o epitome_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v tradition_n it_o be_v manifest_o prove_v that_o all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o tradition_n by_o these_o their_o writeing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v of_o that_o necessity_n that_o the_o denial_n feild_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o obstinate_o be_v heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n only_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v believe_v only_o by_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a yet_o further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n covell_v 2._o covell_a exam_n pag_n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o word_n be_v these_o heretic_n be_v neither_o simple_a infidel_n nor_o idolater_n but_o obstinate_o err_a in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n which_o so_o swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contemn_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n persi_v in_o his_o opinion_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o heresy_n be_v not_o without_o denial_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n wherein_o both_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n where_o first_o to_o use_v his_o word_n he_o allow_v for_o a_o clear_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o 240._o field_n pag._n 240._o scripture_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n and_o after_o confess_v that_o hiluedius_n for_o pertinatiouse_o denial_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n in_o that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v no_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o a_o 20._o feild_n sup_v cap._n 20._o seemly_a truth_n deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o church_n of_o god_n fit_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o so_o sanctify_a a_o vessel_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n as_o her_o body_n be_v he_o speak_v true_o in_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o tradition_n but_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o yet_o tell_v we_o that_o heluidius_fw-la for_o denial_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n he_o both_o contradict_v himself_o the_o truth_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o assure_v that_o heretic_n be_v they_o that_o obstinate_o err_v in_o fundamental_a point_n as_o d._n covell_n write_v or_o as_o m._n ormerod_n note_v swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contenininge_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deny_v in_o everye_o heresy_n and_o also_o that_o thing_n deliver_v only_o by_o tradition_n as_o d._n feild_n acknowledge_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v be_v the_o word_n and_o judgement_n of_o god_n further_n these_o protestant_n seem_v to_o condemn_v the_o anabaptist_n and_o denier_n of_o the_o necessity_n to_o baptise_v infant_n yet_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o the_o foarth_n kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o continue_a practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n which_o be_v therefore_o name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptize_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o his_o word_n of_o the_o plural_a signification_n the_o four_o kind_n of_o tradition_n such_o thing_n of_o this_o sorâ—eâ—_n etc._n etc._n be_v sufficient_a argument_n that_o he_o allow_v diverse_a other_o tradition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o which_o he_o add_v we_o find_v the_o scripture_n to_o delyver_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v express_o 85._o field_n pag._n 228._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o against_o himself_o before_o and_o d._n covell_n thus_o assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretationâ—_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o d._n feild_n 226._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 226._o private_a interpretation_n be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o yet_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v and_o firm_o believe_v article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n further_n d._n willet_n tell_v we_o that_o vigilantius_n 13._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v reverence_n to_o relic_n and_o yet_o protestant_n general_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o holy_a scripture_n d._n feild_n write_v 29._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o in_o these_o word_n aerius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o name_a the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o for_o this_o his_o
rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a holdenes_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o evil_a in_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o do_v we_o concur_v with_o aerius_n in_o the_o reprehension_n of_o that_o primative_a and_o ancient_a church_n what_o be_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n concern_v the_o dead_a for_o denial_n whereof_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v as_o d._n feild_n have_v tell_v we_o i_o will_v recite_v from_o other_o protestant_n m._n middleton_n assure_v we_o thus_o 49._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o 47._o 48._o 49._o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o 273._o hull_n rom._n pole_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 273._o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o church_n in_o epipbanius_fw-la time_n use_v to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n say_v leo_n 15_o leo_fw-la the_o pope_n appoint_a mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n cit_v from_o caluine_n this_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o give_v final_a content_n to_o d_o feild_n the_o sentence_n of_o his_o true_a greek_a church_n be_v 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o cap._n 3._o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharteâ—ion_n they_o be_v only_o scismaticorum_fw-la sectatores_fw-la follower_n of_o schismatic_n which_o deny_v it_o the_o see_v protestant_n do_v ordinary_o teach_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o contain_v either_o express_o or_o deduceble_o in_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v by_o tradition_n for_o denial_n of_o which_o tradition_n aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o d._n feild_n teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o aerius_n in_o his_o opinion_n contemn_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o must_v d._n feild_n confess_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v deny_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n where_o this_o verity_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v caconicall_a scripture_n to_o gaynesay_v this_o primative_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n augustine_n allow_v by_o d._n feild_n whatsoever_o the_o whole_a church_n hold_v not_o 242._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o be_v decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n but_o have_v be_v ever_o hold_v may_v right_o be_v think_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o apostolic_a authority_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o these_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o allow_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n 241._o field_n pag._n 241._o have_v set_v down_o the_o kind_n and_o sort_n of_o tradition_n it_o remain_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v come_v to_o discern_v and_o by_o what_o rule_v we_o may_v judge_v which_o be_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v deliver_v by_o s._n augustine_n quod_fw-la universa_fw-la 23._o aug._n l._n 4._o cont_n donatist_n cap._n 23._o tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nec_fw-la concilijs_fw-la institutum_fw-la sed_fw-la semper_fw-la retentum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la authoritate_fw-la apostolica_fw-la traditum_fw-la rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la english_v by_o d._n feild_n as_o in_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n where_o rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la be_v most_o right_o believe_v he_o have_v translate_v may_v right_o be_v think_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o teache_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n resist_v by_o aerius_n and_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o all_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v needs_o grant_v unto_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o d._n feilds_n first_o rule_n before_o for_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o graunte_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v by_o counsel_n and_o by_o that_o title_n to_o be_v embrace_v that_o they_o plain_o teach_v in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o definition_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n as_o they_o teach_v this_o be_v not_o be_v nothing_o worth_a the_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o word_n of_o their_o article_n be_v these_o thing_n ordain_v by_o general_a counsel_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o their_o subscribe_v article_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n must_v needs_o also_o be_v yield_v unto_o by_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o before_o both_o that_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v it_o as_o also_o that_o heresy_n be_v arror_n in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n sup_v couâ—ll_v sup_v which_o must_v needs_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o next_o rule_n of_o d._n feild_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n and_o my_o mayor_n proposition_n shall_v be_v his_o very_a word_n thus_o next_o followe_a the_o second_o rule_n be_v whatsoever_o all_o or_o the_o 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 242._o most_o famous_a and_o renown_v in_o all_o age_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n in_o diverse_a age_n have_v constant_o deliver_v as_o receive_v from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o no_o man_n contradict_v or_o doubt_v of_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a pray_v to_o saint_n single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n especial_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o other_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n to_o be_v prove_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n they_o be_v apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o very_o say_v and_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a also_o before_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o their_o order_n this_o now_o suffice_v the_o first_o proposition_n for_o my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v d._n feilds_n three_o and_o last_o rule_n to_o know_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n and_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n successive_o delyver_v but_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n be_v so_o prove_v by_o such_o testimony_n therefore_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v d._n feild_n sentence_n and_o the_o minor_n be_v before_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o if_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o before_o by_o they_o consent_v be_v this_o verity_n not_o only_o one_o apostolic_a church_n sufficient_a for_o his_o rule_n but_o all_o do_v consent_n unto_o it_o otherwise_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o of_o all_o church_n apostolic_a there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n with_o protestant_n burr_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o teach_v thus_o and_o d._n field_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o among_o apostolic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o special_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v either_o approve_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n or_o allow_v by_o they_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n receive_v for_o such_o be_v to_o have_v that_o allowance_n but_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n and_o relic_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n of_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n â—ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n
argue_v thus_o all_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n in_o their_o authorise_a communion_n book_n and_o book_n of_o honolye_n allow_v by_o their_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n and_o our_o king_n do_v prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o be_v so_o cite_v and_o practise_v aught_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a but_o those_o book_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o book_n rule_n law_n and_o direction_n propose_v by_o true_a authority_n as_o those_o be_v suppose_v of_o protestant_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o 6._o l._n 1._o homel_n l._n 2._o homel_n artic._n 25._o communion_n b._n tabl._n direct_a of_o service_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 27._o 28._o 29._o 30._o 31._o petit_fw-fr of_o 22._o preach_v exc_fw-la ag_n hom_n and_z except_z 4._o ag_n comm_n book_n articl_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 6._o most_o certain_a for_o their_o book_n of_o homelyes_n receive_v in_o the_o 25._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n do_v ordinary_o so_o cite_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n book_n so_o term_v and_o use_v they_o too_o often_o to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o place_n whereupon_o to_o be_v brief_a the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n affirm_v playnelye_o and_o often_o urdge_v it_o that_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v approve_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n these_o book_n for_o canonical_a so_o likewise_o do_v the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v answer_v that_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n exclude_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v they_o i_o answer_v he_o again_o that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o freeinge_v they_o in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o both_o exclude_v they_o define_v and_o embrace_v so_o contradictory_n doctrine_n in_o so_o important_a business_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o truth_n and_o further_o prove_v that_o these_o man_n builde_v all_o upon_o scripture_n have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o else_o such_o doubtful_a uncertain_a and_o unresolued_a scripture_n that_o true_a religion_n which_o must_v be_v most_o assure_v and_o infallible_a can_v be_v ground_v or_o maintain_v by_o they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o will_v first_o recite_v their_o subscribe_v article_n in_o this_o question_n and_o then_o frame_v my_o argument_n their_o article_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o 6._o articl_n of_o rel._n articul_fw-la 6._o definitive_a word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o holy_a scripture_n we_o do_v understand_v those_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o article_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o my_o chapter_n of_o tradition_n hereafter_o of_o the_o late_a part_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o this_o place_n only_o first_o admonishe_v my_o reader_n in_o what_o ample_a manner_n d._n feild_n and_o other_o of_o that_o religion_n 2._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o pag._n 60._o 62._o 63._o 64._o etc._n etc._n feild_n l._n 3._o titul_n c._n 1._o &_o 2._o take_v this_o word_n the_o church_n for_o breviate_v whereof_o the_o title_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n be_v these_o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n into_o the_o greek_a latin_a armenian_a aethiopian_a and_o nestorian_a church_n c._n 1._o of_o the_o harsh_a and_o unaduised_a censure_n of_o the_o romanist_n condemninge_v all_o these_o church_n as_o scismaticall_a and_o heretical_a cap._n 2._o now_o this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o book_n who_o authority_n have_v at_o any_o time_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o this_o protestant_a article_n to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o all_o book_n that_o either_o protestant_n or_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a have_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o canonical_a scripture_n at_o all_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v by_o their_o recite_v article_n define_v those_o book_n canonical_a of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v by_o d._n willet_n who_o write_v again_o willet_n synop_n quaest_a 1._o of_o scripture_n pag._n 2._o 3._o edit_n an._n 1594._o and_o after_o publish_v again_o direct_o and_o at_o large_a how_o every_o book_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n have_v not_o only_o be_v doubt_v of_o but_o also_o deny_v in_o this_o their_o church_n i_o suppose_v the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n be_v since_o the_o comme_a in_o of_o his_o majesty_n my_o prescribe_a time_n otherwise_o it_o be_v so_o direct_o there_o prove_v by_o he_o that_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o pitiful_a case_n of_o this_o their_o protestant_a article_n and_o religion_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o wincester_n d._n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o bilson_n within_o my_o limitation_n write_v thus_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v not_o full_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n no_o not_o in_o eusebius_n time_n he_o say_v the_o epistle_n of_o james_n of_o jude_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n be_v contradict_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n be_v contradict_v the_o church_n of_o syria_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o second_o epistle_n of_o peter_n nor_o the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n nor_o the_o epistle_n of_o jude_n nor_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o church_n of_o arabia_n will_v you_o hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o apostolic_a or_o that_o we_o need_v not_o receive_v they_o now_o because_o they_o be_v forme_o doubt_v of_o therefore_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n have_v no_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a scripture_n if_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o their_o suscribed_a article_n and_o their_o own_o subscription_n which_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n before_o see_v the_o absurdity_n thereof_o have_v refuse_v to_o do_v therefore_o they_o may_v not_o as_o they_o do_v deny_v those_o other_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v upon_o so_o great_a and_o high_a warrant_n before_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n because_o in_o former_a time_n they_o have_v be_v doubt_v of_o as_o those_o last_o recite_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o d._n willet_n have_v wittness_v have_v be_v to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n from_o these_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n both_o allow_v by_o some_o of_o these_o writer_n and_o yet_o allowe_a and_o warrant_v for_o canonical_a all_o book_n receive_v by_o catholic_n and_o other_o argument_n by_o they_o but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o matter_n at_o this_o time_n and_o as_o demonstration_n be_v make_v that_o these_o protestant_n either_o have_v no_o true_a scripture_n at_o all_o or_o not_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o their_o religion_n can_v be_v prove_v true_a and_o infallible_a as_o true_a religion_n be_v by_o evidence_n that_o in_o their_o proceed_n be_v doubtful_a fallible_a or_o no_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n but_o by_o they_o exclude_v from_o that_o number_n and_o sacred_a canon_n chapter_n v._o of_o the_o integrity_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o latin_a vulgar_a translation_n of_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protestant_n false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o censure_n now_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o who_o allowance_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o latin_a translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n and_o for_o antiquity_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v
be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v inâ—â—â—or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismatiâ—all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o mâ—ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n â—ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pagâ—_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n dâ—â—â—_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n
godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o whosoever_o have_v obtain_v these_o thing_n can_v doubt_v of_o heaven_n which_o be_v only_o prepare_v for_o people_n endue_v with_o such_o grace_n to_o which_o if_o we_o add_v his_o excellent_a order_n of_o government_n no_o property_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v wantinge_v and_o yet_o the_o scruple_n of_o this_o protestant_a relator_n for_o those_o fyve_o thing_n also_o shall_v be_v full_o satisfy_v even_o by_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n that_o in_o they_o also_o as_o in_o the_o rest_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n mayntayn_v the_o truth_n and_o protestant_n 13._o see_v part_n 2._o cap._n 9_o 10._o 11._o 12._o 13._o be_v in_o error_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o work_n in_o the_o chapter_n here_o cite_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o church_n wantinge_v the_o supreme_a and_o bynde_v authority_n over_o all_o other_o which_o their_o bishop_n d._n bilson_n d._n feild_n d._n morton_n d._n sutcliffe_n etc._n etc._n affirm_v to_o be_v a_o general_a cowncell_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o consequen_o because_o there_o be_v of_o necessity_n one_o true_a church_n that_o which_o enjoy_v it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o neither_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v or_o can_v have_v this_o supreme_a byndinge_a authority_n therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n for_o the_o supreme_a bind_n authority_n to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a church_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o no_o controversy_n can_v be_v decide_v nothing_o in_o religion_n warrant_v for_o truth_n nothing_o condemn_v for_o heresy_n for_o where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o bindeinge_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n to_o be_v obey_v or_o resist_v there_o can_v be_v no_o truth_n believe_v by_o authority_n nor_o any_o obstinate_a resistance_n unto_o it_o which_o as_o d._n covell_n mr._n ormerod_n and_o other_o protestant_n 228._o covell_a exam_n pag._n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o etc._n etc._n feild_n pag._n 228._o tell_v we_o be_v require_v to_o heresy_n now_o that_o this_o supreme_a bindinge_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o a_o general_a cowncell_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v testify_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v only_o in_o bishop_n in_o a_o general_n cowncell_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n so_o d._n morton_n d._n etc._n bilson_n survey_v pag._n 85._o mort._n part_n 2._o apolog_n pag._n 340._o sutcliffe_n against_o d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 4._o 102._o protest_v demonstrat_n cap._n 2._o etc._n etc._n sutcliffe_n with_o other_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v evident_o of_o late_a demonstrate_v in_o the_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n demonstration_n where_o manifest_a proof_n be_v make_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o ever_o have_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o bishop_n that_o their_o english_a protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v true_a and_o lawful_a bishop_n priest_n or_o minister_n among_o they_o of_o their_o creation_n and_o if_o by_o impossibility_n they_o can_v have_v bishop_n yet_o that_o they_o can_v have_v any_o such_o cowncell_n be_v wittness_v by_o their_o relator_n in_o these_o word_n which_o i_o have_v also_o 47._o relation_n c._n 47._o cite_v before_o the_o protestant_n be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draweinge_v dyver_n way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacify_v their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarcke_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o in_o their_o public_a gloss_n upon_o their_o book_n of_o article_n they_o praefat_fw-la rog._n upon_o the_o â—ooke_n of_o articl_n in_o praefat_fw-la acknowledge_v this_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a in_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o can_v never_o with_o all_o mean_n they_o make_v bring_v to_o pass_v to_o have_v any_o meeting_n of_o protestant_n to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o but_o every_o protestant_a state_n and_o country_n have_v a_o several_a confession_n or_o profession_n in_o religion_n as_o also_o those_o several_a confession_n witness_v where_o we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o unpossible_a for_o these_o man_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_n cowncell_n which_o they_o teach_v be_v to_o consist_v of_o all_o profession_n that_o they_o can_v do_v it_o for_o their_o own_o poorte_n as_o the_o word_n be_v nor_o have_v any_o other_o mean_n among_o they_o of_o jurisdiction_n to_o decide_v controversy_n when_o contrary_a wise_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o speak_v 47._o relat._n sup_v cap._n 47._o in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conduâ—â—â—â—_n to_o they_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o cowncell_n to_o unity_n neither_o can_v any_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o this_o relator_n consider_v the_o present_a state_n of_o those_o church_n and_o be_v only_o so_o in_o that_o meaneinge_n object_n and_o not_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a for_o it_o be_v both_o absolute_o and_o general_o true_a answ_n and_o even_o by_o the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o those_o religion_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n mayntayn_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o he_o for_o himself_o claim_v as_o successor_n to_o s._n peter_n superiority_n and_o commaundeinge_v authority_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n in_o spiritual_a cause_n which_o no_o prince_n parliament_n presbytery_n or_o other_o regent_n among_o protestant_n do_v out_o of_o their_o own_o temporal_a confine_n and_o government_n as_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o the_o relator_n sentence_n and_o free_o acknowledge_v by_o all_o protestant_a writer_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o that_o which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v in_o all_o thing_n requisite_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o english_a protestant_n definition_n of_o true_a church_n set_v down_o in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a 19_o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 19_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o the_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v and_o the_o sacrament_n be_v due_o minister_v accordeinge_v to_o christ_n ordinance_n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o the_o second_o proposition_n suppose_v their_o former_a doctrine_n only_o require_v in_o the_o true_a church_n point_v of_o essential_a fundamental_a and_o necessary_a doctrine_n which_o be_v also_o express_v in_o this_o article_n 68_o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 48._o covell_a def_n of_o hock_n pag._n 68_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o further_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o relator_n write_v in_o these_o word_n the_o roman_a church_n still_o keep_v inviolable_a the_o fowndation_n of_o religion_n d._n covell_n write_v thus_o toucheinge_v the_o main_n point_v of_o christian_a truth_n they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persist_v in_o they_o their_o bishop_n d._n dove_n suppose_v their_o religion_n for_o true_a which_o 11._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 11._o they_o do_v or_o shall_v hold_v write_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n the_o great_a papist_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o us._n concern_v sacrament_n he_o allow_v that_o accordeinge_v to_o our_o definition_n which_o be_v more_o limit_v and_o saict_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n there_o be_v as_o many_o as_o we_o teach_v which_o be_v seven_o and_o this_o shall_v not_o breed_v any_o such_o i_o be_v between_o we_o 28._o dove_n sup_n pag._n 27._o 28._o that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v refuse_v to_o communicate_v together_o which_o no_o man_n in_o conscience_n can_v say_v if_o he_o suppose_v we_o to_o be_v in_o error_n for_o his_o own_o word_n be_v these_o this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v with_o all_o and_o to_o give_v all_o contentment_n even_o to_o those_o protestant_n which_o do_v not_o allow_v their_o own_o article_n in_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o
argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n within_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n wherein_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n christianity_n baptism_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n be_v receive_v and_o which_o bring_v forth_o of_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n many_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o many_o most_o learned_a holy_a and_o virtuous_a doctor_n and_o pope_n themselves_o and_o yet_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o as_o before_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o many_o glorious_a saint_n and_o holy_a one_o king_n queen_n pope_n and_o doctor_n that_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v by_o ignorance_n much_o less_o make_v glorious_a in_o it_o can_v not_o have_v go_v to_o heaven_n now_o supposeinge_v that_o every_o church_n true_a or_o false_a consist_v of_o the_o head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o he_o or_o they_o that_o rule_n and_o those_o that_o be_v rule_v of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o sheep_n bishop_n priest_n and_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n thus_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consistinge_v of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a head_n bishop_n doctor_n priest_n and_o other_o member_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o church_n the_o roman_a and_o latin_a church_n continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n even_o till_o â—2_n feild_n pag._n â—2_n our_o time_n therefore_o why_o be_v it_o refuse_v by_o they_o or_o how_o not_o since_o change_v can_v it_o be_v now_o otherwise_o again_o he_o write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o church_n in_o 182._o feild_n pag_n 182._o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exalt_v himself_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o hold_v a_o save_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o force_n thereof_o convert_v many_o country_n from_o error_n to_o truth_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v truth_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v with_o d._n 73._o feild_n pag._n 72._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 73._o covell_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o religion_n â—ere_z baptize_v receive_v their_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n in_o that_o church_n as_o the_o true_a visible_a and_o apparent_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o tell_v we_o further_o that_o diverse_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o of_o the_o best_a learn_v be_v 182._o feild_n pag._n 182._o save_v and_o saynct_v in_o heaven_n then_o the_o unlearned_a need_v not_o fear_v to_o follow_v their_o guide_n goeinge_v before_o and_o theache_v they_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 144._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 144._o not_o deny_v by_o any_o protestant_n but_o many_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o speake_v of_o the_o king_n mother_n that_o glory_n of_o late_a prince_n q._n marry_o of_o scotland_n he_o attribute_v unto_o she_o and_o her_o religion_n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n such_o holiness_n and_o truth_n that_o it_o prevail_v with_o god_n not_o only_o for_o herself_o but_o her_o same_o also_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o child_n of_o 34._o willet_n engl_n pref_o to_o the_o k._n before_o antil_n sutcliffe_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o lie_v pet_n pag._n 34._o such_o prayer_n and_o tear_n can_v possible_o fall_v away_o d._n sutcliffe_n acknowledge_v the_o schoolman_n so_o far_o and_o famous_o to_o be_v papist_n as_o they_o term_v catholic_n that_o he_o name_v they_o especial_o pope_n innocent_a the_o third_o thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n albert_n durand_n the_o most_o renown_a in_o school_n particular_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n and_o join_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n with_o the_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n defende_v in_o their_o writeing_n the_o doctrine_n thereof_o hardinge_n allen_n bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o yet_o d._n covell_n high_o speak_v in_o the_o 24._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 24._o praise_n of_o such_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n alexander_n hales_n who_o make_v his_o sum_n that_o excellent_a work_n by_o commandment_n of_o pope_n innocentius_n the_o four_o be_v call_v the_o fowntayne_n of_o life_n because_o of_o that_o lyvely_a knowledge_n that_o flow_v from_o he_o he_o be_v scholar_n to_o bonaventure_n a_o scholar_n not_o inferior_a to_o himself_o of_o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o in_o bonaventure_n he_o think_v adam_n sin_v not_o meaning_n of_o that_o illumination_n which_o be_v in_o he_o and_o doubtless_o there_o be_v much_o in_o he_o as_o though_o he_o have_v not_o be_v darken_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n call_v he_o the_o seraphical_a doctor_n to_o these_o aquinas_n be_v not_o inferior_a who_o come_v so_o near_o unto_o s._n augustine_n who_o in_o his_o book_n burg._n covell_a against_o burg._n against_o burges_n he_o esteem_v the_o chief_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v except_v the_o apostle_n that_o some_o thought_n he_o have_v all_o his_o work_n by_o hart_n and_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n duelt_fw-mi in_o aquinas_n in_o who_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n four_o contraryety_n be_v say_v to_o excel_v abundance_n brevity_n facility_n security_n in_o respect_n whereof_o he_o gain_v the_o title_n to_o be_v call_v angelical_a and_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o our_o pope_n themselves_o so_o odious_a with_o this_o people_n the_o protestant_a relator_n find_v much_o virtue_n devotion_n and_o piety_n in_o they_o which_o have_v be_v even_o in_o these_o day_n among_o which_o to_o particular_a in_o the_o last_o pope_n clement_n 43._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 42._o 43._o 8._o he_o write_v of_o he_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o do_v often_o weep_v upon_o piety_n and_o godly_a compassion_n at_o his_o mass_n procession_n etc._n etc._n his_o eye_n be_v still_o watreinge_v sometime_o streame_a with_o tear_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o weepe_v he_o seem_v another_o heraclitus_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 29._o sup_n he_o be_v a_o good_a pope_n a_o good_a prince_n a_o good_a prelate_n and_o to_o exclude_v ignorance_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o papist_n cry_v mayne_o in_o all_o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n then_o if_o our_o pope_n be_v so_o holy_a so_o good_a pope_n good_a man_n good_a prince_n good_a prelate_n our_o king_n and_o queen_n and_o best_a learned_a saint_n our_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n most_o excellent_a for_o learning_n and_o piety_n their_o writeing_n renown_v their_o doctrine_n secure_a we_o may_v secure_o follow_v they_o and_o as_o secure_o conclude_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o only_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n be_v our_o mother_n church_n and_o from_o which_o no_o church_n ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o than_o it_o be_v separate_v from_o itself_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a estate_n for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o in_o which_o she_o still_o continue_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o undoubted_o that_o they_o confess_v it_o in_o plain_a word_n to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n that_o they_o which_o live_v and_o die_v in_o it_o may_v be_v save_v must_v needs_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o by_o they_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o all_o child_n to_o which_o all_o other_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o rome_n or_o compare_v be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v their_o mother_n especial_o teache_v all_o necessary_a truth_n as_o be_v here_o suppose_a and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v the_o high_a if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n and_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a part_n thereof_o the_o head_n and_o chief_a and_o so_o absolute_o the_o true_a church_n such_o society_n be_v name_v by_o the_o
proceed_n here_o in_o britannye_n they_o will_v find_v in_o those_o law_n set_v out_o by_o themselves_o that_o they_o warrant_v his_o supreamacie_n further_o than_o i_o mean_v to_o 1â—0_o s._n edward_n law_n publish_v by_o mr._n lambert_n a_o protestant_n pag._n 2._o fol._n 1â—0_o urdge_v it_o the_o word_n be_v these_o the_o whole_a land_n and_o all_o the_o land_n to_o norway_n and_o denmark_n belong_v to_o the_o crown_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o be_v of_o the_o appendancy_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o king_n and_o it_o be_v one_o monarchy_n and_o one_o kingdom_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o britannye_n and_o now_o call_v the_o kingdom_n of_o english_a man_n for_o lord_n eleutherius_fw-la pope_n who_o first_o send_v a_o hallow_a crown_n to_o britannye_n and_o christianity_n by_o god_n inspiration_n to_z lucius_z king_n of_o the_o britan_n appoint_v and_o allow_v to_o the_o crown_n of_o the_o kingdom_n such_o mete_n and_o bownde_n as_o be_v say_v before_o therefore_o english_fw-fr protestant_n be_v very_o ingrateful_a to_o that_o holy_a pope_n and_o saint_n our_o so_o great_a benefactor_n and_o their_o own_o theatre_n be_v a_o witness_n of_o that_o his_o love_n and_o well_o deserue_v of_o this_o land_n and_o their_o ungratitude_n their_o word_n be_v these_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la thus_o write_v to_o lucius_n king_n 19_o theat_v pag._n 222._o n._n 8._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o of_o britanny_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o nobility_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n you_o desire_v we_o to_o send_v unto_o you_o the_o roman_a and_o imperial_a law_n which_o you_o will_v use_v in_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n the_o roman_a law_n and_o the_o emperor_n we_o may_v at_o all_o time_n mislike_v but_o the_o law_n of_o god_n by_o no_o mean_n by_o the_o divine_a clemency_n you_o have_v of_o late_o receive_v in_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v with_o you_o in_o your_o kingdom_n both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n out_o of_o they_o in_o god_n name_n by_o the_o â—ownsaile_n of_o your_o state_n take_v etc._n corn._n tacit_fw-la in_o annal_n in_o hadr._n pi._n anton._n m._n ant._n stowe_n hist_o holinsh_fw-mi ib._n david_n in_o bric_n polyd._n verg_fw-mi l._n 2._o h._n angl_o pag._n 42._o 42_o etc._n etc._n you_o alawe_n and_o therewith_o by_o god_n permission_n govern_v your_o kingdom_n of_o britanny_n about_o which_o time_n lolius_fw-la calphurnius_fw-la agricola_n pertinax_n cl._n albinus_n junius_n severus_n etc._n etc._n be_v propretor_n lieutenant_n and_o commaundinge_a ruler_n here_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n as_o both_o their_o own_o and_o our_o historian_n witness_v and_o not_o only_o this_o but_o after_o entreateinge_v of_o the_o saxon_n law_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o the_o two_o much_o severity_n of_o trial_n in_o suspicion_n of_o incontinency_n as_o they_o think_v they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n this_o punishment_n begin_v 6._o theatre_n pag._n 287_o l._n 7._o cap._n 3._o n._n 6._o in_o these_o pagan_n and_o continue_v unto_o the_o year_n 750._o stephen_n the_o second_o and_o most_o pontifical_a pope_n of_o rome_n do_v utter_o abolish_v as_o two_o severe_a and_o overrigorous_a for_o christian_n to_o undergo_v they_o allege_v authority_n alsoe_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o norway_n be_v give_v to_o king_n arthur_n by_o the_o pope_n 12._o pag._n 317_o l._n 7._o cap_n 12._o which_o be_v plain_o testify_v in_o the_o law_n of_o s._n edward_n as_o they_o be_v publish_v by_o the_o puritan_n protestant_n mr._n lambard_n and_o out_o of_o the_o decem_fw-la guliel_n lambard_n in_o legib_n s._n edward_n fol._n 137._o 138._o print_n at_o london_n anno_fw-la d._n 1569._o cum_fw-la privileg_n reg._n may_v per_fw-la decem_fw-la library_n of_o matthew_n parker_n himself_o who_o they_o name_v their_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n the_o word_n be_v these_o impetravit_fw-la enim_fw-la temporibus_fw-la illis_fw-la arthurus_n rex_fw-la à _fw-la domino_fw-la papa_n &_o curia_fw-la romana_fw-la quod_fw-la confirmata_fw-la sit_fw-la norweia_fw-la in_o perpetuum_fw-la coronae_fw-la brytanniae_fw-la in_fw-la augmentum_fw-la regni_fw-la huius_fw-la vocavitque_fw-la illam_fw-la dictus_fw-la artherus_n cameram_fw-la brytanniae_fw-la in_o those_o time_n king_n arthur_n obtain_v from_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n that_o norway_n may_v be_v confirm_v for_o ever_o to_o the_o crown_n of_o britain_n for_o increase_v of_o this_o kingdom_n and_o the_o say_v arthur_n call_v it_o the_o chamber_n of_o britain_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o norwegian_n say_v they_o may_v dwell_v in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o be_v of_o the_o body_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o brytayne_n of_o his_o claim_n and_o practice_n in_o late_a time_n in_o such_o affair_n their_o example_n be_v two_o many_o to_o be_v cite_v but_o to_o insist_v in_o his_o absolute_a spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o which_o i_o entreat_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o before_o how_o all_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n be_v derive_v to_o the_o brittanne_n from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o prescribeing_n and_o limite_v their_o episcopal_a see_v and_o privilege_n so_o they_o testify_v the_o same_o in_o the_o regiment_n of_o the_o saxon_n for_o although_o england_n itself_o beside_o scotland_n and_o wales_n be_v divide_v 19_o theat_v pag._n 278._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 54._o n._n 2._o pag._n 292_o l._n 7._o cap._n 4._o n._n 19_o into_o a_o heptarchy_n and_o contain_v seven_o kingedome_n kent_n southsaxons_n westsaxon_n eastsaxon_n northumberland_n maria_n and_o east-angel_n and_o none_o of_o those_o king_n if_o they_o have_v be_v protestant_n can_v claim_v to_o exercise_v any_o spiritual_a power_n by_o their_o doctrine_n further_o than_o their_o own_o temporal_a command_n yet_o they_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n in_o the_o supreme_a and_o high_a degree_n be_v whole_o in_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o those_o kingedome_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o to_o use_v their_o own_o word_n honorius_n 4._o theat_v pag._n 5._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o n._n 4._o appoint_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o five_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n first_o divide_v england_n into_o parish_n and_o then_o they_o set_v down_o all_o the_o bishopric_n in_o england_n under_o their_o twoe_o metropolitanes_n canterbury_n and_o york_n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v reconcile_v with_o a_o heptarchicall_a 1._o pag._n 6._o l._n 1._o or_o seven_o fold_n government_n beside_o that_o in_o wall_n and_o yet_o not_o only_o the_o welsh_a diocese_n of_o landaffe_n s._n david_n bangor_n and_o s._n asaph_n but_o ireland_n also_o in_o those_o time_n of_o division_n in_o temporal_a regiment_n and_o king_n be_v subject_a not_o only_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n which_o be_v ever_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o he_o institute_v their_o word_n 8._o pag._n 145._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 4._o n._n 8._o be_v these_o matter_n memorable_a within_o this_o province_n be_v these_o first_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o ireland_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o primacy_n which_o they_o have_v in_o this_o country_n until_o such_o time_n as_o â—hou_a papirio_n a_o cardinal_n be_v send_v thither_o from_o pope_n eugenius_n the_o four_o to_o reform_v ecclesiastical_a discipline_n in_o this_o island_n and_o that_o this_o kingdom_n of_o great_a britain_n have_v even_o from_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o convert_v brittanne_n submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o high_a and_o most_o commaundeinge_v power_n and_o authority_n in_o this_o world_n in_o their_o judgement_n a_o general_a council_n as_o hereafter_o 19_o cap._n general_a counsel_n infr_n theatre_n l._n 6._o cap._n 9_o pag._n 206._o â—_o 19_o i_o thus_o demonstrate_v from_o this_o their_o theatre_n wherein_o they_o write_v in_o this_o order_n after_o these_o time_n the_o brittanne_n continue_v constant_a in_o christianity_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o their_o bishop_n for_o the_o great_a estimation_n of_o their_o constancy_n piety_n and_o learning_n require_v and_o approve_v in_o great_a point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o the_o assembly_n of_o some_o general_a counsel_n as_o that_o of_o sardys_n and_o nyce_n in_o the_o time_n of_o great_a constantine_n have_v we_o our_o bishop_n present_a who_o forwardness_n against_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n afterward_o athanasius_n advance_v in_o his_o apology_n unto_o jovinian_a the_o emperor_n among_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o the_o council_n of_o sardys_n in_o anno_fw-la 350._o then_o see_v as_o these_o man_n teach_v we_o general_a counsel_n infra_fw-la cap._n gen_fw-la counsel_n counsel_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o their_o decree_n and_o our_o bishop_n that_o be_v there_o to_o consent_v unto_o and_o
authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cookâ—_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o waâ—_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o sâ—â—tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
teach_v that_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n consequent_o they_o define_v they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o scripture_n by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v so_o adjudge_v allow_v and_o approve_v by_o that_o high_a command_a sentence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o general_a counsel_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o urdge_v only_o this_o one_o particular_a of_o the_o high_a authority_n and_o government_a in_o the_o church_n by_o tradition_n as_o these_o protestant_n assure_v we_o and_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o function_n spiritual_a in_o the_o church_n without_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v be_v truelâ—_n preach_v nor_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v the_o essential_a thing_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o protestant_n religion_n to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a tradition_n needs_o must_v allow_v of_o unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n case_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o offer_n of_o conference_n 12._o offer_v of_o confer_v pag._n 12._o write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n no_o doubt_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a prelate_n have_v publish_v his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o hampton_n court_n the_o main_n drift_n whereof_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n and_o câ—lling_n of_o bishop_n be_v a_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a ordinance_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n unwritten_a ordinance_n sup_n pag._n 34._o sup_n aswell_o as_o write_v or_o dyvine_a and_o apostolic_a in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n d._n covell_n have_v testify_v the_o same_o for_o himself_o before_o and_o their_o bishop_n barlowe_n king_n barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o 1606._o before_o the_o king_n his_o word_n before_o the_o king_n and_o with_o public_a applause_n be_v these_o of_o this_o matter_n first_o posuit_fw-la actu_fw-la he_o act_v it_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o the_o episcopal_a function_n be_v a_o ordinance_n apostolical_a he_o have_v enact_v it_o for_o succeed_a posterity_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a trinity_n it_o be_v geographia_fw-la agraphos_fw-la unwritten_a housbandrie_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o write_a precept_n or_o rule_n from_o christ_n irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n manifest_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o these_o let_v we_o add_v some_o protestant_a testimony_n how_o from_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n all_o article_n of_o religion_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n and_o afterward_o many_o chief_a and_o necessary_a point_n thereof_o be_v teach_v and_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n and_o i_o will_v only_o cite_v their_o late_a work_n history_n of_o the_o world_n much_o commend_v 180._o histor_n of_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 180._o and_o approve_v among_o they_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o delivery_n of_o religion_n thus_o they_o write_v that_o the_o rule_n in_o general_n be_v paternal_a it_o be_v most_o evident_a for_o adam_n be_v lord_n over_o his_o own_o child_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n his_o creator_n as_o we_o read_v cain_n and_o abel_n bring_v oblation_n before_o god_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o parent_n the_o father_n of_o mankind_n their_o sixth_o treatise_n or_o paragrah_n in_o that_o first_o book_n be_v 78._o lib._n 1_o §._o 6._o pag._n 78._o thus_o entitle_v of_o the_o patriarch_n deliveringe_v their_o knowledge_n by_o tradition_n and_o write_v in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o curiosity_n and_o polecie_n of_o elder_a age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o knowledge_n be_v the_o great_a treasure_n that_o man_n seek_v for_o and_o which_o they_o also_o cover_v and_o hide_v from_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n as_o jewel_n of_o inestimable_a price_n feare_v the_o irreverent_a construction_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o irreligious_a so_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v attain_a unto_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o workeinge_n in_o nature_n the_o same_o be_v not_o leave_v to_o public_a dispute_n but_o deliver_v over_o by_o hart_n and_o tradition_n from_o wise_a man_n to_o posterity_n equal_o zealous_a ex_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o animum_fw-la sine_fw-la literis_fw-la medio_fw-la intercedente_fw-la areop_n dion_n areop_n verbo_fw-la from_o mind_n to_o mind_n without_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o esdras_n origen_n and_o hilarius_n as_o mirandula_n conceive_v that_o moses_n do_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o mount_n receive_v the_o law_n from_o god_n but_o withal_o secretiorem_fw-la &_o veram_fw-la legis_fw-la enarrationem_fw-la a_o more_o secret_a and_o true_a explanation_n of_o the_o law_n which_o say_v he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n he_o deliver_v by_o mouth_n to_o josuah_n and_o josuah_n to_o the_o elder_n for_o to_o teach_v these_o mystery_n which_o he_o call_v secretiora_fw-la to_o the_o rude_a multitude_n be_v no_o other_o quam_fw-la dare_v sanctum_fw-la canibus_fw-la to_o cast_v pearl_n before_o swine_n in_o succeed_a time_n this_o understand_v and_o wisdom_n begin_v to_o be_v write_v in_o cipher_n and_o character_n and_o letter_n bear_v the_o form_n of_o beast_n bird_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v teach_v only_o to_o such_o as_o serve_v in_o their_o temple_n and_o to_o their_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o first_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v 79._o pag._n 79._o a_o imitation_n this_o cabala_n import_v a_o law_n receive_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a cabala_n in_o hebrew_n be_v receptio_fw-la in_o latin_a and_o a_o receive_n in_o english_a if_o then_o such_o as_o will_v seem_v wise_a in_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n or_o begin_v of_o all_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o inspiration_n the_o holy_a ghost_n guide_v the_o hand_n of_o moses_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o thâ—_n knowledge_n thereof_o may_v by_o tradition_n then_o use_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o by_o a_o more_o certain_a presumption_n than_o any_o or_o all_o the_o testimony_n which_o profane_a antiquity_n have_v preserve_v and_o leave_v to_o their_o successor_n for_o leave_v to_o remember_v that_o adam_n instruct_v seth_n and_o seth_n his_o child_n and_o successor_n which_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o mathusalem_n live_v together_o with_o adam_n himself_o 243_o year_n and_o noah_n with_o mathusalem_n no_o less_o than_o 500_o year_n and_o before_o noah_n die_v abraham_n be_v 58._o year_n old_a from_o whence_o this_o knowledge_n by_o a_o easy_a and_o ordinary_a way_n may_v come_v to_o israel_n and_o so_o to_o moses_n and_o to_o clear_v all_o doubt_n and_o objection_n these_o protestant_n prove_v unto_o us._n that_o the_o very_a bind_n and_o obligatory_a precept_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v thus_o deliver_v and_o observe_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n they_o entitle_v the_o 8._o §_o of_o their_o second_o book_n 4._o histor_n sup_v libr._n 2._o cap._n 4._o §._o 4._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o unwritten_a law_n of_o god_n give_v to_o the_o patriarch_n by_o tradition_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o age_n receive_v many_o precept_n from_o god_n himself_o and_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o impose_v by_o adam_n the_o same_o be_v observe_v by_o seth_n who_o instruct_v enos_n from_o who_o it_o succeed_v to_o noah_n sem_fw-mi abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n joseph_n and_o moses_n yea_o many_o particular_a commandment_n afterward_o write_v be_v former_o impose_v and_o deliver_v over_o by_o tradition_n which_o kind_n of_o teacheinge_v the_o jew_n afterward_o call_v cabala_n precept_n receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o elder_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o law_n write_v add_v the_o interpretation_n of_o secret_a misterye_n reserve_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o unlawful_a to_o be_v utter_v to_o the_o people_n but_o the_o true_a cabala_n be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v from_o any_o as_o be_v in_o deed_n the_o divine_a law_n reveal_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o from_o they_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v unwritten_a and_o entreat_v how_o after_o letter_n and_o writing_n be_v invent_v and_o many_o reveal_v mystery_n so_o record_v yet_o man_n must_v still_o maintain_v tradition_n unwritten_a and_o instruction_n from_o they_o they_o exemplify_v in_o this_o order_n out_o of_o s._n
3._o adhuc_fw-la in_o sva_fw-la permaneret_fw-la pertinacia_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o when_o dioscorus_n continue_v in_o his_o obstinacy_n paschasinus_n bishop_n and_o with_o he_o lucentius_n bishop_n and_o bonifacius_n priest_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a archbishopp_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v the_o elder_a rome_n pope_n leo_n pronownce_v sentence_n a_o bill_n 3._o conc._n calcod_n act._n 3._o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o council_n with_o this_o title_n sanctissimo_fw-la &_o beatissimo_fw-la universali_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o the_o most_o bless_a universal_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o great_a rome_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o venerable_a synod_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o trans_fw-la council_n calce_v act._n 1._o ex_fw-la now_o trans_fw-la church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o call_v caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o grant_v if_o any_o council_n be_v call_v without_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v nunquam_fw-la ritè_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la fieri_fw-la licuit_fw-la it_o be_v never_o right_o do_v nor_o lawful_a to_o be_v do_v the_o council_n write_v to_o s._n leo_n then_o pope_n to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n 61._o council_n cacle_v epistol_n ad_fw-la s._n leon_n leo_n epistol_n 53._o 54._o 55._o 59_o 60._o 61._o and_o he_o confirm_v they_o except_v the_o precedency_n of_o constaminople_n before_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n further_o in_o this_o great_a general_a council_n of_o 630._o father_n more_o ecclosiasticall_a order_n then_o protestant_n allow_v be_v assign_v their_o marriage_n disallow_v 23._o can._n 6._o can._n 11._o can._n 15._o can._n 23._o except_o lector_n for_o monk_n or_o sacred_a virgin_n to_o marry_v be_v excommunication_n likewise_o for_o temporal_a man_n to_o live_v in_o and_o possess_v monastery_n and_o religeous_a house_n the_o fist_n general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n whole_o proceed_v against_o error_n of_o that_o time_n and_o handle_v nothing_o now_o in_o controversy_n yet_o both_o that_o the_o sixth_o general_n follow_v and_o all_o other_o before_o be_v confirm_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o these_o 6._o lee_n 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la constantin_n 4._o imperat_fw-la seff_fw-mi 18._o council_n 6._o word_n because_o this_o sixth_o council_n have_v most_o full_o teach_v the_o definition_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o bless_a peter_n do_v reverent_o receive_v therefore_o we_o also_o and_o by_o our_o office_n this_o venerable_a see_n apostolic_a agreeable_o and_o with_o one_o mind_n consent_v unto_o the_o thing_n which_o by_o it_o be_v define_v and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n confirm_v they_o as_o upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n etc._n etc._n and_o receive_v all_o these_o six_o counsel_n by_o name_n and_o approve_v they_o decree_v that_o the_o father_n in_o they_o assemble_v be_v to_o be_v number_v inter_fw-la fanctos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pair_n atque_fw-la doctores_fw-la among_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o general_a council_n write_v ppam_fw-la epist_n 6._o synod_n ad_fw-la agathon_n 1_o ppam_fw-la to_o pope_n agatho_n in_o this_o we_o refer_v unto_o thou_o stand_v upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n as_o to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o univerfall_a church_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v yield_v to_o the_o letter_n of_o true_a confession_n send_v from_o your_o fatherly_a blessedness_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v 6._o epist_n agasess_v 4._o synod_n 6._o as_o send_v from_o the_o high_a head_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v by_o divine_a instinct_n by_o which_o we_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o late_o rise_v heretical_a sect_n of_o manifold_a error_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o so_o much_o applaud_v epistle_n these_o word_n be_v contain_v concern_v the_o see_v apostolic_a of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o both_o in_o prospiritie_n and_o adversity_n the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v lively_o hold_v which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v prove_v never_o to_o have_v err_v from_o the_o path_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n neither_o have_v shrouke_n deprave_a with_o heretical_a novelty_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o peter_n i_o have_v ask_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n sail_v not_o and_o thou_o sometime_o convert_v confirm_v the_o brother_n here_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n which_o all_o man_n know_v the_o apostolic_a pope_n predecessor_n of_o my_o meanne_n have_v always_o confident_o do_v and_o because_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o trullan_n canon_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o they_o first_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n be_v approve_v 2._o can._n 2._o so_o many_o provincial_a counsel_n and_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n utter_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n be_v teach_v how_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o unmatryed_a 3._o can._n 3._o clergy_n be_v the_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n therein_o and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n itself_o depose_v priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n marry_v after_o order_n and_o to_o show_v both_o the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n which_o protestant_n condemn_v and_o disable_v matrimony_n of_o votary_n against_o these_o man_n thus_o they_o decree_v if_o any_o bishop_n or_o 4._o can._n 4._o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o subdeacon_n or_o reader_n or_o cantâ—r_n or_o ostiarius_n shall_v have_v company_n with_o a_o womam_fw-la dedicate_v to_o god_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v as_o he_o that_o have_v violate_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o a_o lay_v man_n do_v it_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecrate_v and_o receive_v 6._o council_n carth._n 4._o can_n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12_o council_n 6._o gener_fw-la supr_fw-la can_v 2._o can_n 6._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n acolythiteâ—_n exorcist_n lector_n ostiarier_n psalmist_n nonnes_n widow_n etc._n etc._n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 4._o carthagenean_n council_n confirm_v in_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n their_o 6._o canon_n define_v thus_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n only_a reader_n and_o singer_n may_v marry_v weâ—_n also_o observe_v this_o decree_n that_o from_o henceforth_o be_v he_o lawful_a for_o no_o subdeacon_n deacon_n or_o priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v to_o do_v it_o â—etâ—_n he_o be_v depose_v and_o concern_v bishop_n thus_o begyn_v the_o 12._o canon_n it_o altogether_o command_v that_o bishop_n after_o they_o be_v order_v depart_v 12._o can._n 12._o from_o their_o wyve_n they_o receive_v and_o allow_v those_o form_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n and_o s._n basâ—le_n 32._o can._n 32._o and_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o the_o monastical_a single_a life_n with_o the_o 48._o can._n 39_o 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o 46._o 47._o can._n 48._o rule_n of_o monastery_n be_v set_v down_o in_o diverse_a canon_n and_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v choose_v that_o be_v marry_v he_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n and_o she_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n far_o from_o he_o vxor_fw-la eius_fw-la monasterium_fw-la ingrediatur_fw-la proculab_n episcopi_fw-la habitatione_n extructum_fw-la they_o define_v thus_o for_o lent_n visum_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o can._n 56._o etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v keep_v fast_a follow_v one_o order_n and_o obstayne_v from_o egg_n and_o cheese_n as_o from_o the_o flesh_n creature_n etc._n etc._n honour_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v thus_o conclude_v ut_fw-la ei_fw-la pâ—r_fw-la quam_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la lapsu_fw-la saluati_fw-la sum_n etc._n etc._n see_v the_o vivificant_fw-la 73._o can._n 73._o cross_n have_v show_v unto_o we_o that_o salvation_n we_o ought_v to_o use_v all_o diligence_n to_o give_v due_a honour_n to_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v save_v from_o our_o old_a fale_n whereupon_o give_v adoration_n unto_o it_o both_o in_o mind_n in_o word_n and_o sense_n we_o command_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o some_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o pavement_n be_v blot_v out_o lest_o that_o which_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o victory_n unto_o we_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o tread_n of_o they_o that_o go_v upon_o it_o the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v sufficient_o approve_v when_o they_o call_v they_o venerabilium_fw-la imaginum_fw-la picturas_fw-la 82._o can._n 82._o the_o picture_n of_o
trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n duâ—acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v iâ—_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n peâ—ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n
their_o own_o writing_n and_o authority_n publish_v allow_v or_o receive_v among_o they_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o sovereign_n king_n james_n in_o england_n that_o in_o all_o the_o chief_a controversy_n of_o this_o time_n in_o particular_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_a orthodox_n catholic_a and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o these_o protestant_n erroneous_a heretical_a and_o damnable_a here_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o general_a ground_n in_o religion_n and_o ensue_v the_o second_o of_o the_o particular_a question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o england_n the_o second_o part_n of_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n chapter_n i._n wherein_o by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v prove_v against_o protestant_n and_o their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o particular_a man_n can_v without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v certain_o know_v much_o less_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o among_o all_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o eternal_a predestination_n of_o man_n to_o be_v save_v be_v from_o eternity_n in_o god_n can_v have_v none_o before_o it_o in_o duration_n so_o in_o order_n let_v we_o first_o entreat_v and_o begin_v from_o thence_o how_o fare_n and_o certain_o it_o may_v be_v know_v of_o particular_a man_n preordination_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o world_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n advertise_v all_o man_n with_o s._n paul_n to_o work_v their_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a have_v thus_o define_v of_o 12._o philipp_n 2._o v._n 12._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 12._o this_o secret_a so_o long_o as_o we_o live_v in_o this_o mortality_n no_o man_n ought_v so_o much_o to_o presume_v of_o the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o god_n predestination_n that_o he_o certain_o determine_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a as_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o which_o be_v justify_v can_v either_o sin_v no_o more_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v sin_v aught_o to_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o certain_a amendment_n for_o except_o by_o special_a revelation_n it_o can_v be_v know_v who_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o conclude_v against_o the_o predestinary_n of_o sup_n can._n 15._o 16._o sup_n this_o time_n in_o the_o 15._o and_o 16._o canon_n of_o the_o same_o session_n the_o contradictory_n of_o which_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v so_o fare_n and_o general_o defend_v by_o protestant_n that_o it_o be_v as_o the_o infra_fw-la see_v cap._n 2._o infra_fw-la principal_a and_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o as_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n so_o this_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o be_v just_a in_o grace_n and_o favour_n with_o god_n that_o he_o can_v at_o the_o jest_n final_o or_o total_o fall_v from_o grace_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o he_o know_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v both_o just_a and_o predestinate_a as_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n by_o english_a protestant_n since_o his_o majesty_n entrance_n into_o england_n the_o short_a time_n which_o i_o have_v limit_v to_o dispute_v against_o they_o by_o themselves_o what_o inconvenience_n abuse_n and_o iniquity_n this_o invention_n have_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o writeing_n and_o be_v so_o much_o know_v to_o all_o man_n by_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v it_o in_o this_o place_n wherefore_o i_o will_v only_o confute_v this_o protestant_a opinion_n by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cite_v sacred_a council_n to_o be_v most_o true_a and_o religious_a in_o this_o point_n even_o by_o their_o sentence_n then_o first_o concern_v this_o proposition_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n be_v or_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n in_o this_o question_n but_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_a doctrine_n with_o assurednes_n of_o faith_n without_o particular_a revelation_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v be_v thus_o desperate_a contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n to_o deny_v the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v blasphemy_n because_o god_n infinite_a and_o immutable_a wisdom_n can_v possible_o command_v or_o reveal_v for_o truth_n any_o such_o error_n therefore_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v authoritatyvely_a with_o english_a protestant_n conclude_v against_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n in_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o his_o 29._o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n pag._n 29._o majesty_n and_o with_o his_o allowance_n in_o these_o word_n very_o many_o in_o these_o day_n neglect_v holiness_n of_o life_n presume_v too_o much_o of_o persist_v in_o grace_n laye_v all_o their_o religion_n upon_o predestination_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v i_o shall_v be_v save_v which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o good_a divinity_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o we_o shall_v reason_v rather_o ascendendo_fw-la then_o discendendo_fw-la thus_o i_o live_v in_o obedience_n to_o god_n in_o love_n my_o neighbour_n i_o follow_v my_o vocation_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o trust_v that_o god_n have_v elect_v and_o predestinate_v i_o to_o salvation_n hitherto_o the_o consent_n of_o this_o english_a protestant_n conference_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o certanitie_n much_o less_o by_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o moral_a trust_n or_o hope_v according_a to_o the_o good_a life_n of_o man_n can_v be_v have_v without_o revelation_n that_o we_o be_v predestinate_a seconde_o suppose_v which_o with_o the_o scripture_n all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o without_o grace_n by_o christ_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o argue_v thus_o no_o man_n that_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a or_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o without_o particular_a revelation_n all_o man_n protestant_n and_o other_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n therefore_o no_o man_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a he_o be_v predestinate_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o same_o cite_a protestant_a assembly_n cite_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n before_o relate_v against_o the_o certainerie_n of_o predestination_n conclude_v the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n thus_o we_o may_v full_o from_o grace_n 30._o conference_n at_o hampton_n sup_v pag._n 30._o and_o add_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n shall_v be_v handle_v with_o great_a discretion_n which_o he_o insinuate_v the_o protestant_n have_v not_o do_v and_o speak_v plain_o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n the_o infer_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o stand_v and_o persist_v in_o grace_n be_v a_o desperate_a presumption_n the_o like_a be_v teach_v more_o at_o large_a in_o other_o place_n of_o that_o conference_n where_o it_o be_v also_o 43._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 41._o 42._o 43._o acknowledge_v that_o present_a justification_n or_o justice_n be_v lose_v by_o any_o mortal_a or_o grevous_a sin_v which_o to_o be_v frequent_o commit_v by_o protestant_n will_v appear_v hereafter_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n my_o three_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o doctrine_n that_o be_v pestilent_a and_o scandalous_a to_o all_o church_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o predestinarie_a doctrine_n be_v such_o therefore_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n 45._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 45._o be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o protestant_n in_o germany_n will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o admit_v this_o protestant_a point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v predestinarie_a pestilence_n and_o add_v that_o this_o with_o some_o other_o 48._o cap._n 48._o of_o their_o opinion_n have_v exceed_o scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n can_v be_v believe_v with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o with_o faith_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v by_o faith_n believe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a because_o god_n revelation_n or_o to_o be_v reveal_v of_o he_o be_v the_o formal_a
object_n or_o cause_n of_o belief_n and_o true_a faith_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o entreat_v 59_o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag_n 59_o of_o this_o great_a question_n have_v these_o word_n a_o curious_a searche_v into_o that_o will_n which_o be_v not_o reveal_v serve_v but_o to_o breed_v a_o contempt_n of_o that_o which_o be_v reveal_v unto_o us._n man_n desire_v rather_o to_o know_v then_o to_o do_v nay_o to_o know_v even_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o concern_v he_o rather_o than_o to_o do_v that_o for_o the_o neglect_n whereof_o he_o must_v give_v a_o account_n from_o hence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o what_o the_o school_n have_v curious_o seek_v out_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n will_n the_o pulpit_n nay_o the_o stall_n of_o artificer_n have_v undertake_v to_o decide_v they_o all_o and_o sup_n pag._n 62._o sup_n prosecute_v this_o question_n have_v cite_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a distinction_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n into_o antecedent_n consequent_a of_o god_n good_a pleasure_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o it_o into_o a_o will_v absolute_a conditional_a etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v thus_o god_n will_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v who_o therefore_o that_o they_o be_v not_o it_o be_v not_o his_o decree_n but_o their_o own_o fault_n certain_o saithe_n s._n ambrose_n he_o will_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v if_o they_o will_v themselves_o for_o he_o that_o have_v give_v a_o law_n to_o all_o doubtless_o have_v exclude_v none_o if_o any_o protestant_n will_v answer_v as_o etc._n wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n many_o of_o they_o unlearned_o hold_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n as_o they_o suppose_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o tell_v he_o with_o all_o learned_a dyvine_n and_o in_o true_a divinity_n that_o nothing_o uncertain_a doubtful_a or_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o must_v of_o all_o assent_n in_o this_o world_n be_v most_o certain_a but_o every_o deduction_n from_o such_o suppose_a scripture_n especial_o where_o neither_o the_o matter_n man_n his_o name_n parson_n or_o any_o thing_n of_o he_o in_o particular_a be_v reveal_v must_v needs_o be_v uncertain_a doubtful_a and_o fallible_a therefore_o it_o can_v make_v a_o matter_n and_o conclusion_n unfallible_a and_o of_o faith_n for_o the_o conclusion_n in_o no_o syllogism_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o premise_n and_o fallible_a humane_a deduction_n from_o and_o by_o which_o it_o be_v conclude_v but_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n semper_fw-la sequitur_fw-la debilioreni_fw-la partem_fw-la always_o follow_v the_o weak_a part_n and_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a in_o itself_o before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thus_o by_o doctor_n feild_n private_a interpretation_n or_o 8._o field_n pag._n 226._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 8._o deduction_n bind_v not_o but_o true_a faith_n bind_v all_o man_n and_o d._n covell_n express_o write_v the_o same_o which_o i_o have_v answer_v and_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n deryve_v be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o nothing_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o nor_o write_v as_o be_v evident_a make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n even_o by_o protestant_n the_o first_o argument_n be_v frame_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v only_o know_v of_o god_n can_v be_v know_v much_o less_o with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n by_o particular_a man_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v only_o know_v to_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o particular_a man_n much_o less_o with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o word_n only_o be_v exclusive_a and_o deny_v all_o other_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o testify_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o express_a word_n 108._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 63._o and_o pag._n 108._o god_n only_o know_v who_o be_v predestinate_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n thus_o man_n predestination_n unto_o life_n none_o can_v know_v but_o god_n only_o the_o sixth_o argument_n be_v no_o doctrine_n that_o draw_v from_o consideration_n what_o concern_v man_n salvation_n and_o bring_v contempt_n of_o good_a work_n be_v true_a but_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a even_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o english_a protestant_n make_v in_o 12._o artic._n 12._o their_o square_n itself_o of_o their_o religion_n good_a work_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o it_o also_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n if_o all_o man_n right_o consider_v 108._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 107._o 108._o in_o those_o action_n that_o concern_v man_n salvation_n how_o far_o we_o be_v tie_v not_o only_o in_o obedience_n but_o for_o use_v to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v mean_n to_o effect_v the_o sâ—me_n few_o will_v have_v be_v so_o carlesse_o resolute_a to_o contemn_v good_a work_n through_o a_o opinion_n of_o eternal_a election_n by_o which_o sentence_n he_o do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o protestant_a certanitie_n and_o security_n of_o predestination_n but_o plain_o teach_v that_o good_a work_n be_v the_o mean_n to_o effect_v salvation_n then_o as_o the_o end_n can_v be_v obtay_v without_o the_o mean_n that_o bring_v unto_o it_o so_o it_o can_v be_v predestinate_a without_o such_o mean_n except_o god_n can_v or_o shall_v predestine_v thing_n to_o be_v otherwise_o than_o they_o be_v or_o can_v be_v which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o seven_o and_o last_o argument_n in_o this_o question_n may_v be_v this_o no_o man_n ignorant_a of_o that_o whereupon_o predestination_n or_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n thereof_o depend_v can_v certain_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v predestinate_a but_o all_o protestant_n be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o which_o be_v whether_o they_o shall_v live_v and_o die_v in_o good_a work_n therefore_o no_o protestant_a be_v certain_a of_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a prove_v 108_o covell_n sup_v pag._n 108_o by_o the_o same_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o these_o word_n eternal_a election_n include_v a_o subordination_n of_o mean_n without_o which_o we_o be_v not_o actual_o bring_v to_o enjoy_v what_o god_n secret_o do_v intend_v and_o therefore_o to_o build_v upon_o god_n election_n if_o we_o keep_v not_o ourselves_o to_o the_o way_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v for_o i_o to_o walk_v in_o be_v but_o a_o false_a deceive_a vanity_n for_o all_o man_n notwitstand_v their_o preordination_n unto_o life_n which_o none_o can_v know_v but_o god_n only_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n opinion_n till_o they_o have_v embrace_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o child_n of_o wrath_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o to_o manifest_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o which_o these_o protestant_n say_v they_o will_v be_v judge_v d._n morton_n write_v 223._o morton_n apol_n part_n 2._o pag._n 223._o in_o these_o word_n veteres_n patres_fw-la fere_n omnes_fw-la arbitratisunt_fw-la praedestinationis_fw-la causam_fw-la fuisse_fw-la praevisa_fw-la hominum_fw-la opera_fw-la all_o most_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v think_v that_o the_o good_a deed_n of_o man_n foresee_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o predestination_n and_o mr._n wotton_n write_v thus_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v whole_o 86._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 86._o in_o cuery_n man_n that_o be_v not_o save_v therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n that_o even_o by_o english_a protestant_a doctor_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_n be_v false_a erroneous_a and_o damnable_a chapter_n ii_o prove_v by_o the_o same_o protestant_n of_o england_n that_o only_a faith_n much_o less_o the_o assure_a faith_n of_o protestant_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v justify_v next_o unto_o this_o question_n of_o predestination_n let_v we_o entreat_v of_o that_o which_o have_v most_o and_o near_a connexion_n unto_o it_o man_n jusification_n in_o this_o life_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o the_o suppose_a assure_v faith_n of_o protestant_n that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v and_o righteous_a as_o thy_o common_o call_v it_o or_o otherwise_o by_o these_o writer_n of_o which_o matter_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n first_o for_o catholic_n define_v thus_o it_o be_v necessary_a 9_o codcil_n try_v ses_fw-fr 4._o can_n 9_o to_o believe_v syn_n neither_o be_v forgive_v neither_o be_v at_o any_o time_n forgive_v but_o free_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n for_o christ._n and_o then_o add_v concern_v the_o presumptuous_a faith_n of_o protestant_n which_o it_o have_v before_o confute_v in_o this_o manner_n if_o any_o sup_v can._n 12._o sup_v man_n shall_v say_v that_o justify_v faith_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o confidence_n of_o god_n mercy_n remit_v sin_n for_o
protestant_a preacher_n in_o his_o more_o than_o uncharitable_a book_n against_o catholic_n witness_v of_o etc._n prot._n proof-part_n 1._o c._n 9_o cap._n 8._o etc._n etc._n his_o own_o brethren_n in_o religion_n the_o english_a protestant_n of_o the_o more_o than_o irreligious_a and_o profane_a behaviour_n of_o their_o clergy_n of_o english_a protestant_n in_o abuse_v falsefie_v &_o pervertinge_v the_o holy_a scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o all_o authority_n for_o religion_n i_o have_v for_o this_o point_n sufficient_o entreat_v before_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o just_a or_o righteous_a but_o most_o unjust_a and_o impious_a by_o their_o own_o testimony_n what_o other_o syn_n they_o be_v defile_v with_o let_v their_o own_o life_n and_o the_o world_n censure_n but_o sure_a i_o be_o they_o be_v not_o void_a of_o all_o grevous_a sin_n which_o they_o must_v be_v if_o they_o be_v justify_v and_o in_o grace_n and_o such_o they_o must_v be_v in_o deed_n before_o they_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v such_o except_o they_o can_v know_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o as_o their_o sharp_a wit_n will_v seem_v to_o do_v in_o this_o and_o other_o question_n of_o religion_n then_o see_v it_o be_v to_o apparent_a that_o protestant_n be_v not_o just_a either_o by_o their_o imagine_a assureinge_v faith_n or_o howsoever_o let_v we_o further_o examine_v by_o these_o writer_n and_o protestant_a professor_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o possible_a that_o this_o suppose_a faith_n shall_v justify_v the_o contrary_a whereof_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o writing_n all_o man_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o this_o imagine_a faith_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o but_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o any_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o therefore_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o it_o the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o protestant_n first_o d._n field_n with_o 177._o field_n pag._n 177._o other_o do_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v affirm_v that_o in_o this_o business_n of_o their_o fantasy_v justification_n their_o devise_a faith_n have_v twoe_o and_o only_o twoe_o act_n one_o go_v before_o justification_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v entreat_v god_n and_o humble_v ourselves_o when_o we_o be_v not_o just_a and_o this_o act_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o go_v before_o justification_n so_o he_o thus_o free_o confess_v that_o it_o do_v not_o justify_v the_o second_o act_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o do_v follow_v justification_n and_o so_o by_o no_o possibility_n because_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n cause_v by_o it_o that_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v wherefore_o his_o own_o word_n of_o this_o act_n of_o their_o invent_a faith_n be_v these_o she_o do_v not_o active_o justify_v but_o find_v the_o thing_n do_v therefore_o see_v they_o teach_v there_o be_v but_o two_o act_n in_o their_o new_a faith_n the_o first_o and_o second_o te_fw-la last_o which_v admit_v no_o more_o and_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o other_o nor_o both_o together_o because_o they_o grant_v there_o be_v no_o partial_a influence_n or_o cooperation_n from_o they_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v do_v or_o can_v justify_v there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o justification_n by_o such_o idle_a faith_n for_o so_o two_o contradictorye_n shall_v be_v true_a man_n be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n of_o faith_n man_n be_v not_o justify_v by_o any_o act_n of_o faith_n which_o in_o logic_n and_o nature_n be_v know_v to_o be_v unpossible_a and_o a_o stupid_a absurdity_n to_o affirm_v it_o this_o matter_n be_v further_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o reject_v luther_n 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v a_o seperabilitie_n of_o faith_n and_o work_v and_o that_o faith_n as_o they_o common_o grant_v do_v not_o justify_v then_o justification_n can_v possible_o be_v by_o only_a faith_n which_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o declare_v by_o example_n in_o these_o word_n faith_n be_v the_o fowndation_n of_o spiritual_a building_n of_o god_n house_n charity_n the_o roof_n without_o which_o the_o best_a be_v 148._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 148._o but_o as_o house_n uncover_v that_o can_v long_o continue_v then_o justification_n which_o be_v the_o roof_n of_o our_o spiritual_a buildinge_n in_o this_o world_n be_v and_o must_n needs_o be_v the_o work_n and_o buildinge_n of_o charity_n and_o not_o of_o faith_n alone_o which_o demonstrative_o be_v true_a by_o his_o grant_n that_o faith_n and_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n may_v be_v separate_v for_o they_o consent_v that_o without_o such_o work_v man_n be_v not_o justify_v therefore_o not_o possible_o by_o this_o their_o poetical_a faith_n further_o both_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n hill_n and_o d._n feild_n also_o do_v often_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n then_o suppose_v from_o my_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o the_o same_o d._n feild_n 1._o protest_v proaf_n part_n 1._o cap._n 1._o d_o covell_n d._n sutcliffe_n m._n wotton_n and_o m._n ormerod_n that_o the_o direction_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v her_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o that_o it_o have_v authority_n to_o command_v her_o child_n the_o judgement_n of_o it_o be_v a_o very_a special_a ground_n of_o faith_n support_v the_o truth_n as_o a_o pillar_n do_v underpropp_n a_o building_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o true_a keepr_fw-la of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o usurp_v not_o thing_n belong_v to_o other_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n all_o which_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o last_o cite_v protestant_n relate_v in_o that_o place_n from_o which_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unworthy_a any_o christian_n against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o nature_n be_v or_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o the_o paradox_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o their_o suppose_a only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o to_o affirm_v the_o contrary_n be_v to_o deny_v all_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n for_o if_o he_o shall_v or_o can_v teach_v or_o reveal_v to_o man_n to_o follow_v doctrine_n that_o be_v horrible_a unworthy_a a_o christian_n against_o his_o own_o law_n and_o natural_a light_n such_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v true_a nor_o he_o honour_v as_o god_n but_o to_o be_v account_v a_o deceaver_n and_o seducer_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n so_o true_a to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v in_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n as_o before_o be_v cite_v for_o hieremias_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n chief_a in_o 5._o hieremias_n patriarcha_fw-la constant_a in_fw-la censura_fw-la cap._n 5._o that_o church_n in_o his_o censure_n against_o protestant_n use_v these_o word_n in_o this_o article_n the_o doctrine_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unto_o or_o thy_o any_o christian_a against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n therefore_o these_o man_n maintain_v so_o horrible_a doctrine_n by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o they_o teach_v and_o out_o of_o which_o as_o they_o affirm_v before_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v just_a justify_v or_o to_o be_v save_v by_o faith_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n in_o their_o proceed_n that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n they_o have_v leave_v unto_o themselves_o no_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n or_o salvation_n at_o all_o moreover_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_n which_o can_v be_v defend_v without_o grant_v and_o mayntayninge_v more_o new_a and_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o impossibility_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o protestant_a assertion_n of_o their_o only_a assure_v faith_n justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o every_o truth_n may_v and_o be_v defend_v without_o any_o absurdity_n or_o inconvenience_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o manifest_o prove_v from_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o before_o to_o who_o i_o add_v m._n wotton_n who_o laboure_v what_o he_o can_v to_o defend_v this_o his_o forge_a faith_n justification_n and_o answer_v that_o place_n
of_o s._n paul_n how_o shall_v they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v be_v urge_v to_o 10._o rom._n 10._o prove_v that_o faith_n go_v before_o prayer_n and_o other_o good_a work_n without_o which_o they_o teach_v a_o man_n be_v not_o justify_v and_o which_o themselves_o urge_v in_o a_o sense_n like_a to_o that_o as_o they_o though_o untrue_o suppose_v against_o prayer_n to_o angel_n and_o saint_n in_o who_o we_o do_v believe_v yet_o the_o believe_v although_o not_o in_o they_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o pray_v to_o they_o suffice_v in_o that_o case_n he_o make_v his_o suppose_a faith_n a_o very_a chimericall_a fiction_n and_o no_o true_a real_a thing_n of_o that_o nature_n but_o be_v force_v to_o this_o absurdity_n to_o say_v assure_v faith_n and_o prayer_n proceed_v after_o 209._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 209._o faith_n be_v simul_fw-la tempore_fw-la both_o together_o in_o the_o same_o instant_n of_o time_n which_o be_v unpossible_a be_v diverse_a distinct_a act_n specify_v from_o diverse_a object_n produce_v by_o diverse_a power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o soul_n one_o precedent_n go_v before_o the_o other_o follow_v and_z to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n proceed_v after_o therefore_o by_o himself_o except_o before_o and_o after_o prius_fw-la &_o posterius_fw-la be_v simul_fw-la and_o simul_fw-la tempore_fw-la together_o and_o together_o in_o time_n which_o every_o young_a logician_n in_o cambridge_n will_v tell_v he_o be_v most_o childish_a and_o absurd_a both_o this_o his_o answer_n be_v a_o new_a gross_a absurdity_n and_o that_o his_o former_a doctrine_n that_o can_v be_v otherwise_o defend_v be_v of_o like_a quality_n which_o will_v more_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o argument_n by_o this_o man_n divinity_n also_o therefore_o i_o argue_v far_o thus_o nothing_o that_o want_v assurednes_n but_o have_v doubteinge_v and_o be_v not_o without_o doubt_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o protestant_a position_n even_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n want_v assurednes_n have_v doubt_v and_o be_v not_o without_o doubt_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o true_a faith_n the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v so_o certain_o true_a that_o protestant_n general_o acknowledge_v as_o the_o truth_n be_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a than_o faith_n for_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o unfallible_a word_n and_o revelation_n of_o god_n which_o it_o most_o undoubted_o certain_a true_a assure_a and_o without_o all_o doubt_n unpossible_a to_o be_v otherwise_o â—f_n god_n be_v god_n and_o truth_n itself_o how_o can_v there_o be_v any_o place_n of_o doubt_n of_o any_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n and_o therefore_o that_o common_a saye_v dubius_n in_o fide_fw-la est_fw-la infidelis_fw-la he_o that_o doubt_v in_o faith_n be_v a_o infidel_n so_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v make_v god_n unworthe_n to_o be_v beleve_v be_v ordinary_o allow_v with_o protestant_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o prove_v by_o protestant_n and_o m._n wotton_n himself_o wittness_v of_o this_o their_o imagine_a faith_n in_o these_o word_n without_o doubt_v it_o be_v not_o and_o again_o in_o this_o 161._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 135._o 152._o pag._n 161._o manner_n i_o may_v grant_v the_o faithful_a ordinary_o be_v not_o assure_v of_o their_o salvation_n by_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o have_v no_o doubte_v in_o it_o and_o further_a thus_o our_o faith_n be_v not_o without_o some_o doubte_a and_o our_o feele_n not_o so_o strong_a as_o it_o shall_v and_o may_v be_v and_o they_o have_v speak_v so_o long_o in_o defence_n of_o this_o their_o fantastical_a faith_n that_o they_o prove_v themselves_o not_o to_o have_v a_o sound_n and_o certain_a faith_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o all_o other_o be_v most_o general_o believe_v of_o all_o except_v atheist_n that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n for_o among_o protestant_n the_o same_o protestant_a faith_n there_o be_v such_o doubt_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o god_n or_o no._n wherefore_o m._n parkes_n a_o protestant_a writer_n among_o they_o may_v just_o speak_v of_o his_o english_a fellow_n in_o religion_n in_o this_o manner_n heresy_n and_o infidelity_n join_v and_o labour_v to_o subvert_v pref_o parkes_n apol._n pref_o and_o overthrow_v all_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n thus_o he_o of_o these_o protestant_n again_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n from_o the_o 16._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n where_o it_o be_v thus_o 16._o artic._n 16._o define_v after_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o may_v depart_v from_o grace_n and_o fall_v into_o sin_v and_o after_o it_o teach_v that_o true_a repentance_n procure_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_v now_o this_o true_a repentance_n either_o go_v before_o or_o follow_v this_o their_o imagine_a iustifie_v faith_n if_o it_o go_v before_o this_o their_o faith_n than_o that_o faith_n justifi_v not_o because_o man_n be_v make_v just_a before_o any_o act_n of_o that_o apply_v faith_n be_v exercise_v if_o this_o repentance_n follow_v than_o again_o that_o their_o suppose_a faith_n do_v not_o justify_v for_o by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n a_o sinner_n impenitent_a be_v not_o just_a for_o their_o apply_v faith_n be_v to_o apply_v as_o they_o say_v the_o promise_n of_o christ_n unto_o we_o but_o christ_n in_o scripture_n be_v so_o fare_v from_o promisinge_a salvation_n to_o man_n impenitent_a that_o he_o promise_v and_o denownce_v damnation_n that_o both_o these_o act_n shall_v be_v together_o be_v unpossible_a as_o i_o have_v demonstrate_v against_o m._n wotton_n in_o the_o like_a case_n before_o this_o be_v also_o prove_v by_o the_o argument_n concern_v predestination_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n for_o those_o protestant_n which_o hold_n this_o justification_n by_o faith_n defend_v also_o assurednes_n of_o predestination_n teach_v that_o every_o one_o that_o be_v at_o any_o time_n just_a be_v predestinate_a and_o so_o the_o one_o be_v as_o well_o know_v unto_o they_o as_o the_o other_o and_o either_o of_o they_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n with_o these_o man_n again_o faith_n and_o hope_n be_v distinguish_v faith_n be_v the_o ground_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v hope_v i'faith_o hope_n charity_n these_o three_o but_o where_o there_o be_v assure_v faith_n to_o obtain_v a_o thing_n or_o have_v a_o thing_n hope_n be_v there_o evacuate_v again_o these_o protestant_n with_o the_o scripture_n grant_v that_o the_o just_a and_o justify_v be_v in_o heaven_n but_o faith_n be_v not_o in_o heaven_n be_v evacuate_v by_o beatifical_a vision_n therefore_o justice_n be_v not_o by_o faith_n again_o faith_n be_v not_o discursyve_a d._n feild_n 85._o feild_n pag._n 226._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 85._o write_v as_o truth_n be_v that_o private_a interpretation_n bound_v not_o and_z d._n covell_n say_v doctrine_n derive_v be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n then_o they_o be_v not_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o these_o pretence_a faith_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v only_a their_o own_o private_a interpretation_n application_n and_o derive_v doctryne_n for_o no_o scripture_n say_v that_o any_o one_o protestant_a in_o particular_a d._n willet_n d._n powell_n or_o other_o be_v justify_v or_o shall_v be_v save_v therefore_o no_o faith_n much_o less_o justify_v faith_n chapter_n iii_o wherein_o by_o these_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o justification_n by_o inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n be_v prove_v against_o the_o same_o protestant_n and_o their_o opinion_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o a_o christian_a man_n to_o believe_v doctrine_n of_o inherent_a grace_n â—ustice_n &_o justification_n by_o good_a work_n if_o he_o will_v as_o all_o christian_n do_v be_v aught_o grant_v and_o believe_v any_o justification_n at_o all_o for_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n be_v even_o by_o protestant_n our_o adversary_n themselves_o confute_v that_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a in_o which_o question_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o catholic_n 11._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 11._o define_v thus_o if_o any_o shall_v say_v a_o man_n be_v justify_v either_o by_o only_a imputation_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o only_a remission_n of_o syn_n exclude_v grace_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v diffuse_v in_o their_o heart_n by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o be_v inherent_a or_o that_o the_o grace_n whereby_o we_o be_v justify_v be_v only_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n for_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n even_o by_o my_o country_n protestant_n and_o to_o procure_v their_o conformity_n as_o they_o ought_v first_o i_o argue_v thus_o wheresoever_o there_o be_v degree_n of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o man_n more_o or_o less_o according_o so_o justify_v there_o must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a justice_n and_o justification_n by_o
it_o but_o when_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v there_o be_v such_o degree_n of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o more_o or_o less_o justification_n by_o it_o therefore_o there_o be_v justification_n by_o inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n the_o mayor_n and_o first_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a the_o second_o be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n who_o 118._o field_n pag._n 118._o acknowledge_v the_o denial_n of_o inherent_a grace_n to_o be_v untruthe_n and_o be_v so_o far_o ashamed_a of_o the_o protestant_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n that_o he_o write_v thus_o luther_n never_o deny_v inherent_a righteousness_n to_o be_v more_o in_o one_o then_o in_o a_o other_o and_o more_o in_o mary_n the_o mother_n of_o christ_n then_o in_o any_o other_o then_o of_o necessity_n there_o be_v inherent_a justice_n and_o grace_n in_o man_n justify_v and_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o it_o otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o justice_n or_o righteousness_n if_o it_o do_v not_o make_v man_n just_a and_o righteous_a for_o be_v inherent_a as_o he_o confess_v it_o must_v needs_o denominate_v the_o subject_n wherein_o it_o be_v as_o all_o inherent_a and_o intrinsical_a form_n and_o quality_n do_v heat_n cold_a beauty_n etc._n etc._n make_v man_n and_o body_n wherein_o they_o be_v inherent_a to_o be_v and_o be_v call_v true_o hot_a cold_a beautiful_a etc._n etc._n and_o see_v in_o just_a man_n there_o be_v degree_n of_o this_o inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n increase_n and_o access_n of_o it_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a grace_n and_o justice_n for_o new_a degree_n of_o increase_n be_v not_o where_o the_o thing_n increase_v be_v not_o neither_o the_o comparative_a degree_n more_z but_o where_o the_o positive_a be_v no_o man_n or_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v better_o fair_a cold_a hot_a &c._n &c._n than_o it_o be_v before_o except_o before_o it_o be_v good_a fair_a cold_a hot_a etc._n etc._n again_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n and_o increase_v thereof_o in_o heaven_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o justice_n and_o justification_n from_o which_o such_o glory_n come_v but_o inherent_a grace_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o difference_n thereof_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o justification_n in_o earth_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n from_o this_o imparity_n of_o inherent_a righteousness_n it_o be_v that_o there_o 116._o field_n pag._n 116._o be_v so_o different_a degree_n of_o joy_n and_o glory_n find_v among_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n then_o see_v the_o difference_n and_o excess_n of_o glory_n and_o joy_n in_o heaven_n proceed_v from_o the_o imparity_n of_o inherent_a righteousness_n or_o justice_n and_o righteousness_n or_o justice_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o glory_n inherent_a righteousness_n or_o justice_n must_v needs_o be_v that_o by_o and_o for_o which_o we_o be_v justify_v in_o earth_n and_o glorify_v in_o heaven_n three_o from_o the_o same_o protestant_a doctor_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o justice_n and_o glory_n of_o man_n come_v either_o from_o inherent_a grace_n or_o impute_v but_o not_o from_o impute_a therefore_o from_o that_o which_o be_v inherent_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o all_o grace_n must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a or_o not_o inherent_a and_o if_o not_o inherent_a it_o be_v by_o imputation_n if_o any_o way_n at_o all_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n who_o do_v not_o only_o renounce_v the_o error_n of_o equality_n of_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n teach_v by_o jovinian_a and_o seeme_a to_o follow_v upon_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o glory_n by_o imputation_n of_o righteousness_n but_o clear_o also_o confess_v with_o catholic_n &_o the_o recite_v council_n of_o trent_n joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n for_o inherent_a justice_n and_o not_o impute_v righteousness_n his_o word_n be_v these_o that_o there_o be_v a_o equality_n 140._o field_n pag._n 140._o of_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n impute_v to_o jovinian_a we_o do_v not_o hold_v where_o his_o word_n we_o and_o plural_a number_n prove_v he_o speak_v general_o for_o protestant_n and_o concern_v the_o second_o he_o write_v thus_o from_o impute_a righteousness_n no_o imparity_n of_o joy_n can_v flow_v then_o see_v the_o first_o sentence_n grant_v a_o imparity_n of_o joy_n and_o reward_n and_o the_o second_o affirm_v it_o come_v not_o from_o impute_a righteousness_n the_o three_o and_o conclusion_n must_v needs_o be_v this_o that_o both_o joy_n and_o reward_n in_o heaven_n and_o their_o degree_n imparity_n or_o inequality_n proceed_v from_o inherent_a justice_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o grace_n wherewith_o man_n soul_n in_o sacrament_n or_o otherwise_o be_v fill_v and_o be_v infuse_v into_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v inherent_a but_o grace_n of_o justification_n and_o sanctification_n be_v such_o therefore_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o inherent_a grace_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o fillinge_v and_o infusion_n be_v by_o put_v in_o of_o thing_n and_o not_o by_o imputation_n for_o no_o such_o thing_n can_v fill_v any_o thing_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n speake_v of_o child_n baptize_v and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o other_o his_o word_n be_v these_o child_n when_o they_o be_v adopt_v and_o make_v 179._o feild_n pag._n 179._o the_o son_n of_o god_n when_o they_o be_v instify_v and_o sanctify_v be_v fill_v with_o habit_n or_o potential_a hability_n of_o these_o virtue_n faith_n hope_n and_o love_n the_o same_o 10._o field_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o pag._n 10._o doctrine_n he_o teach_v in_o a_o other_o place_n to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o when_o i_o shall_v entreat_v of_o the_o grace_n and_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n where_o this_o article_n will_v be_v more_o declare_v for_o this_o time_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o also_o in_o plain_a term_n approve_v 114._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 114._o habitual_a and_o real_a infusion_n of_o grace_n and_o concern_v justification_n avonch_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o luther_n in_o this_o point_n be_v not_o unjust_o call_v sup_n pag._n 40._o sup_n into_o question_n by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o seem_v to_o labour_n to_o reconcile_v that_o which_o he_o esteem_v the_o best_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o matter_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o that_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n a_o quality_n in_o the_o soul_n a_o internal_a habit_n and_o infuse_v from_o god_n be_v inherent_a but_o the_o grace_n of_o justification_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v inherent_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a the_o second_n be_v prove_v by_o m._n 82._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 81._o 82._o wotton_n in_o these_o word_n grace_n be_v some_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v a_o quality_n in_o the_o soul_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o habit_n of_o grace_n be_v infuse_v from_o god_n last_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o reason_n thus_o whatsoever_o make_v every_o true_a christian_a to_o be_v righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n be_v true_a justice_n but_o inherent_a grace_n make_v every_o true_a christian_a righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n therefore_o inherent_a grace_n be_v true_a justice_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o plain_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n in_o 186._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 12._o pag._n 186._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v every_o true_a christian_a to_o be_v righteous_a in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n and_o answer_v for_o protestant_n and_o writing_n this_o for_o their_o acknowledgement_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n will_v have_v we_o take_v it_o for_o their_o common_a opinion_n and_o thus_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o inherent_a grace_n be_v direct_o and_o demonstrative_o prove_v to_o be_v true_a even_o by_o protestant_n and_o their_o denial_n thereof_o together_o with_o their_o conceit_n of_o imputative_a righteous_a also_o by_o themselves_o convince_v for_o false_a and_o erroneous_a which_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o m._n higgon_n in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n wherein_o speak_v of_o the_o just_a he_o call_v they_o parson_n have_v 24._o theoph._n higg_n ser._n 3._o mart_n 1610._o pag_n 24._o grace_n dwell_v in_o they_o and_o again_o we_o have_v inherent_a righteousness_n in_o ourselves_o then_o see_v form_n inherent_a do_v and_o must_v needs_o denominate_v the_o subject_n in_o which_o they_o inhere_o and_o be_v subject_v as_o heat_n cold_a whiteness_n blackness_n and_o the_o like_a be_v the_o true_a cause_n why_o those_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o be_v subject_v be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v thing_n hot_a cold_a white_a and_o black_a so_o
justice_n inherent_a and_o subject_a as_o these_o man_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n must_v needs_o make_v they_o both_o true_o name_v and_o true_o and_o real_o to_o be_v just_a and_o this_o be_v evident_a through_o all_o the_o theological_a virtue_n faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n all_o one_o as_o in_o other_o virtue_n for_o as_o by_o prudence_n or_o wisdom_n a_o man_n be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v prudent_a and_o wise_a by_o temperance_n temperate_a and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n so_o by_o theological_a virtue_n reside_v and_o inherent_a in_o we_o we_o be_v name_v and_o true_o be_v as_o their_o denomination_n act_n and_o effect_n be_v of_o faith_n and_o belief_n we_o be_v only_o name_v and_o be_v faithful_a and_o beleeinge_v by_o hope_n hopeful_a or_o hopeinge_v by_o charity_n or_o love_n of_o god_n love_v of_o he_o and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n which_o be_v man_n justification_n as_o m._n wotton_n shall_v be_v witness_n in_o 175._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 175._o these_o his_o word_n righteousness_n say_v austin_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o not_o to_o sin_v not_o to_o sin_v be_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n that_o be_v as_o himself_o present_o expownds_o it_o to_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v forbid_v and_o to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v therefore_o faith_n though_o it_o be_v necessary_o require_v be_v not_o as_o cambridg_n say_v the_o whole_a cause_n of_o justification_n yet_o there_o be_v more_o hereafter_o of_o this_o matter_n chapter_n four_o wherein_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o efficacy_n and_o validity_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n their_o merit_n and_o reward_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n concern_v the_o validity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n sufficient_a to_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o sincere_a in_o this_o matter_n have_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o our_o country_n protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n but_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n of_o exception_n i_o will_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o speak_v of_o this_o question_n wherein_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v eternal_a life_n be_v to_o be_v propose_v to_o those_o that_o work_n well_o 6._o council_n trid._n sess_v 6._o to_o the_o end_n and_o trust_v in_o god_n both_o as_o a_o grace_n merciful_o promise_v to_o the_o child_n of_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o a_o reward_n by_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o same_o god_n faithful_o to_o be_v render_v to_o their_o good_a deed_n and_o merit_n and_o a_o little_a after_o yield_v a_o reason_n for_o the_o dignity_n and_o worthiness_n of_o such_o good_a work_n add_v thus_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o as_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n and_o vine_n to_o the_o branch_n do_v continual_o inflowe_v virtue_n anticipate_v accompany_v and_o follow_v always_o their_o good_a work_n and_o without_o which_o they_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v grateful_a and_o meritorious_a to_o god_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n for_o catholic_n now_o to_o prove_v how_o protestant_n do_v accommodate_v themselves_o to_o this_o doctrine_n first_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n shall_v have_v justify_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n if_o adam_n have_v not_o fall_v therefore_o they_o can_v justify_v be_v do_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n by_o christ_n the_o parity_n and_o consequence_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o dignity_n and_o value_n of_o christ_n passion_n and_o merit_n restore_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o which_o we_o lose_v in_o adam_n the_o antecedent_n be_v justify_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o compare_v the_o good_a work_n of_o christian_n by_o grace_n in_o christ_n repair_v the_o fall_n of_o adam_n with_o work_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n write_v thus_o have_v adam_n continue_v in_o his_o first_o estate_n man_n absolute_a righteousness_n and_o integrity_n in_o all_o his_o action_n 40._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 40._o have_v be_v the_o way_n of_o life_n to_o he_o and_o to_o all_o his_o posterity_n and_o see_v this_o integrity_n in_o man_n action_n have_v tend_v but_o either_o to_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o precept_n or_o do_v work_n of_o perfection_n both_o which_o by_o protestant_n here_o after_o be_v possible_a this_o reason_n conclude_v second_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n do_v justify_v but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o justify_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o nothing_o but_o sin_v make_v man_n unjust_a so_o that_o which_o take_v it_o away_o must_v needs_o leave_v he_o just_a the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o by_o d._n covell_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 116._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o field_n pag._n 116._o good_a work_n humiliation_n fasteinge_v and_o weepe_v be_v mean_n to_o blot_n out_o sin_v and_o by_o d._n feild_n also_o in_o this_o manner_n good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n procure_v pardon_n for_o sin_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v perfect_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n the_o father_n of_o the_o true_a believer_n and_o justify_v do_v also_o justify_v we_o but_o good_a work_n be_v of_o that_o efficacy_n and_o do_v justify_v abraham_n our_o father_n therefore_o they_o justify_v we_o his_o child_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o first_o both_o that_o power_n and_o ability_n be_v in_o vain_a which_o never_o be_v act_v as_o that_o common_a ground_n in_o learning_n teach_v and_o the_o protestant_n make_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o iustifye_v of_o abraham_n a_o form_n of_o our_o justification_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o 5._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 241._o see_v wotton_n pag._n 174._o 175._o and_o infrac_fw-la 5._o speak_v thus_o in_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n we_o teach_v that_o those_o that_o be_v in_o deed_n adjudge_v good_a work_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v a_o man_n perfect_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o to_o deserve_v everlasting_a life_n whereby_o he_o do_v not_o only_o teach_v justification_n by_o work_n of_o grace_n but_o that_o they_o deserve_v everlaste_v life_n but_o of_o this_o their_o worthiness_n and_o merit_n i_o will_v dispute_v hereafter_o and_o the_o same_o m._n wotton_n in_o the_o same_o 203._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 240._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 203._o his_o defence_n of_o m._n perkins_n write_v thus_o m._n perkins_n profess_v that_o abraham_n be_v justify_v by_o work_n even_o before_o god_n not_o only_o before_o man_n this_o a_o little_a before_o the_o same_o place_n and_o for_o himself_o concern_v the_o iustifie_v of_o abraham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o abraham_n be_v justify_v long_o before_o god_n make_v he_o the_o promise_n and_o before_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o chanaan_n which_o be_v before_o his_o faith_n so_o much_o urge_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v so_o commend_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_o that_o be_v error_n be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o the_o denial_n of_o justification_n by_o good_a work_n be_v error_n therefore_o not_o true_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n and_o error_n be_v opposite_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o word_n be_v these_o to_o say_v we_o claim_v nothing_o by_o any_o duty_n we_o do_v or_o any_o virtue_n we_o find_v 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o in_o ourselves_o in_o the_o best_a construction_n make_v but_o a_o harsh_a sound_n and_o discover_v the_o error_n which_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v think_v we_o to_o hold_v where_o he_o direct_o call_v that_o error_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v charge_v protestant_n with_o in_o this_o question_n and_o express_v it_o to_o be_v in_o extenuate_a good_a work_n so_o far_o that_o they_o and_o virtue_n in_o we_o be_v not_o sufficient_a title_n to_o claim_v reward_n for_o they_o of_o god_n which_o can_v not_o be_v except_o they_o be_v of_o a_o iustifie_v and_o deserve_a nature_n and_o power_n moreover_o thus_o i_o reason_n that_o which_o be_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n at_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o law_n therefore_o they_o be_v righteousness_n and_o justice_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o in_o these_o word_n among_o creature_n in_o this_o world_n only_o man_n observation_n of_o the_o law_n
of_o his_o nature_n be_v righteousness_n only_a man_n transgression_n sin_v which_o may_v also_o be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o other_o argument_n for_o if_o only_a transgression_n of_o the_o law_n be_v sin_n and_o unjustice_n then_o good_a work_v the_o keep_n of_o the_o law_n must_v needs_o be_v justice_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n thus_o the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o prayer_n a_o part_n of_o good_a work_n prayer_n be_v the_o best_a mean_n both_o to_o 176._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 176._o testify_v our_o dutiful_a affection_n and_o most_o effectual_a to_o obtain_v whatsoever_o we_o want_v can_v desire_v at_o god_n hand_n d._n sutcliffe_n thus_o commend_v this_o good_a work_n by_o prayer_n we_o obtain_v remission_n of_o 73._o sutcliff_n ag_n d._n kellison_n pag._n 72._o 73._o sin_n by_o prayer_n we_o obtain_v god_n grace_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a even_o in_o protestant_n doctrine_n that_o they_o which_o have_v remission_n of_o syn_n and_o god_n grace_n be_v just_a and_o righteous_a in_o their_o phrase_n of_o speakeinge_v protestant_n good_a deed_n do_v in_o grace_n meretoreous_a by_o english_a protestant_n now_o that_o good_a deed_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v also_o meritorious_a thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o be_v reward_v rewardable_a bind_v a_o other_o to_o give_v for_o it_o be_v by_o antiquity_n and_o now_o also_o proper_o call_v merit_n be_v meritorious_a but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meritorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o d._n covell_n which_o speak_v thus_o that_o 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 51._o 52._o work_v of_o perfection_n to_o which_o we_o be_v not_o bownde_v have_v great_a reward_n then_o keep_v of_o the_o precept_n then_o both_o the_o one_o and_o other_o must_v needs_o have_v their_o reward_n the_o one_o great_a and_o the_o other_o great_a and_o consequent_o be_v so_o meretorious_a and_o deserue_v for_o even_o in_o our_o vulgar_a language_n and_o propriety_n of_o speech_n reward_n be_v not_o but_o where_o deserue_n be_v signifye_v a_o retribution_n or_o pay_v again_o for_o a_o thing_n again_o the_o same_o protestant_a doctor_n write_v thus_o in_o 44._o coveli_fw-la sup_n pag._n 40._o 44._o plain_a term_n reward_n do_v always_o presuppose_v such_o duty_n perform_v as_o be_v rewardable_a it_o be_v the_o phrase_n of_o antiquity_n to_o call_v our_o virtuous_a attainment_n by_o the_o way_n of_o merit_n the_o phrase_n of_o the_o latin_a do_v proper_o make_v one_o to_o merit_n of_o a_o other_o and_o as_o it_o be_v to_o bind_v he_o to_o he_o who_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o please_v and_o delight_v he_o for_o who_o it_o be_v do_v which_o sufficient_o prove_v that_o second_o proposition_n and_o from_o this_o grant_n this_o matter_n be_v thus_o further_o demonstrate_v by_o their_o article_n to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v 12._o articl_n of_o relig._n articl_n 12._o where_o it_o be_v thus_o define_v good_a work_n which_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o faith_n be_v please_v and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n in_o christ_n upon_o which_o word_n good_a work_n do_v please_v god_n their_o public_a gloss_n be_v in_o these_o 53._o roger_n in_o art_n 12._o prâ—pos_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 53._o word_n god_n have_v command_v they_o to_o be_v do_v and_o require_v righteousness_n not_o only_o outward_a of_o the_o body_n but_o also_o inward_a of_o the_o mind_n and_o have_v appoint_v for_o the_o virtuous_a and_o godly_a reward_v both_o in_o this_o life_n and_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v and_o to_o the_o wicked_a punishment_n spiritual_a corporal_a and_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n eternal_a in_o the_o pit_n of_o hell_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n cite_v these_o scripture_n matth._n 5._o 16._o joh._n 15._o 12._o phil._n 2._o 14._o etc._n etc._n 1._o thess_n 4._o 3._o etc._n etc._n 2._o tim._n 2._o 19_o james_n 2._o matth._n 5._o 22._o 26._o etc._n etc._n and_o all_o these_o protestant_a confession_n helvetia_n basile_n boheme_n france_n belgia_n ausburge_n saxony_n wittemb_n sueve_v therefore_o we_o need_v not_o be_v doubtful_a of_o it_o by_o protestant_a proceed_n but_o to_o make_v it_o further_o and_o without_o all_o exception_n most_o apparent_o true_a i_o further_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a primative_a church_n in_o this_o point_n be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o meritt_v of_o good_a work_n be_v then_o teach_v by_o it_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a doctrine_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a before_o and_o the_o minor_n be_v prove_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n d._n morton_n from_o caluyn_n acknowledge_v 50._o morton_n apolog_n part_n 1._o pag_n 275._o 276._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 120._o sutcliff_n subver_v pag._n 50._o that_o the_o word_n merit_n be_v use_v of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o obtain_v reward_n d._n covell_n assure_v we_o thus_o diverse_a both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n teach_v freewill_n merit_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n as_o catholic_n do_v d._n sutcliff_n tell_v we_o that_o within_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n time_n of_o truth_n with_o he_o and_o other_o protestant_n the_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n and_o good_a deed_n be_v teach_v and_o m._n wotton_n acknowledgeing_a that_o the_o ancient_a father_n use_v the_o name_n of_o merit_n in_o this_o question_n conclude_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o merit_n as_o it_o be_v hold_v and_o teach_v by_o the_o ancient_a christian_n we_o acknowledge_v and_o embrace_v therefore_o see_v protestant_n as_o m._n wotton_n general_o 339._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 339._o undertake_v in_o their_o name_n acknowledge_v for_o true_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v merit_n and_o as_o before_o by_o protestant_n the_o father_n and_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n agree_v in_o this_o point_n protestant_n also_o must_v subscribe_v unto_o they_o and_o not_o to_o make_v these_o protestant_n singular_a in_o this_o consent_n i_o will_v add_v m._n bell_n to_o their_o number_n he_o 9_o bell_n trial_n of_o the_o new_a religion_n cap._n 9_o write_v thus_o true_a it_o be_v i_o free_o grant_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v often_o use_v the_o word_n meritt_v and_o do_v often_o call_v the_o work_n of_o the_o faithful_a meretorious_a and_o do_v not_o only_o yield_v that_o to_o be_v worthy_a and_o meretorious_a be_v all_o one_o but_o that_o such_o work_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v reward_v with_o heaven_n i_o argue_v again_o in_o this_o order_n work_n that_o be_v reward_v in_o heaven_n may_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v in_o respect_n of_o reward_n and_o bring_v a_o special_a worthiness_n unto_o the_o worker_n of_o they_o be_v meretorious_a but_o the_o good_a deed_n of_o christian_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meretorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a before_o both_o by_o the_o description_n of_o reward_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n and_o in_o respect_n that_o m._n bell_n last_o cite_v have_v assure_v we_o that_o to_o be_v worthy_a and_o to_o be_v meretorious_a be_v all_o one_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n ormerode_n write_v thus_o you_o meaning_n catholic_n 53._o ormerod_n paganopapis_fw-la pag._n 53._o do_v notorious_o slander_v we_o protestant_n beare_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n we_o teach_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o do_v good_a in_o respect_n of_o reward_n be_v it_o know_v unto_o you_o we_o be_v far_o from_o teache_v that_o a_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o do_v good_a in_o respect_n of_o reward_n m._n wotton_n have_v these_o word_n god_n will_v reward_v the_o 334._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 302._o pag._n 334._o jest_n good_a work_n of_o any_o of_o his_o child_n and_o again_o they_o that_o be_v justify_v shall_v have_v a_o special_a worthiness_n in_o themselves_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o receive_v their_o inheritance_n because_o they_o shall_v be_v true_o and_o full_o sanctify_v where_o not_o only_o a_o reward_n be_v grant_v to_o good_a work_n but_o that_o they_o make_v the_o doer_n of_o they_o meritinge_n and_o worthy_a of_o their_o eternal_a inheritance_n and_o that_o this_o worthiness_n be_v cause_v by_o grace_n and_o justice_n whereby_o they_o be_v justify_v and_o bring_v forth_o work_n of_o such_o worth_a value_n and_o deserueinge_v and_o to_o clear_v further_o this_o name_n of_o reward_n which_o some_o of_o they_o will_v violent_o wrest_v from_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a meane_n thereof_o in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o whatsoever_o be_v so_o effectual_a that_o reward_n or_o stipend_n can_v be_v deny_v unto_o it_o without_o injustice_n be_v meretorious_a but_o good_a work_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meretorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a for_o that_o which_o be_v due_a by_o justice_n be_v due_a by_o title_n and_o
worthiness_n for_o the_o proper_a act_n and_o office_n of_o justice_n be_v to_o render_v to_o every_o one_o his_o own_o and_o due_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n who_o entreate_v of_o the_o crown_n 8._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 337._o 338._o 2._o timoth._n 4._o v._o 8._o of_o justice_n which_o accord_v unto_o s._n paul_n doctrine_n god_n as_o a_o just_a judge_n be_v to_o render_v write_v thus_o s._n paul_n reckon_v up_o his_o good_a service_n and_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o reward_n be_v not_o due_a to_o any_o by_o promise_n but_o to_o they_o that_o do_v good_a work_n for_o else_o what_o shall_v be_v reward_v but_o why_o shall_v it_o be_v call_v a_o crown_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o just_a according_a to_o their_o just_a work_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n god_n be_v call_v a_o just_a judge_n in_o give_v this_o crown_n because_o he_o give_v good_a for_o good_a and_o again_o we_o whole_o subscribe_v to_o s._n 339._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 339._o augustine_n that_o god_n can_v but_o reward_v our_o good_a work_n because_o of_o his_o promise_n and_o because_o they_o be_v such_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o they_o as_o he_o have_v enjoin_v and_o so_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o in_o general_a justice_n they_o that_o do_v well_o must_v have_v well_o last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o deserve_v condign_a or_o worthy_a reward_n be_v meretorious_a but_o good_a deed_n do_v in_o grace_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o be_v meritorious_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o meritum_fw-la ex_fw-la condigno_fw-la meritt_n by_o condignietie_n be_v the_o great_a and_o that_o which_o have_v be_v most_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v conclude_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o his_o approbation_n of_o the_o accidence_n before_o the_o grammar_n usual_o teach_v in_o england_n where_o speake_v of_o schoolmaster_n deserve_n for_o the_o teache_v and_o instruction_n of_o child_n his_o regal_a and_o resolute_a sentence_n for_o this_o matter_n be_v utter_v in_o these_o word_n you_o shall_v init_fw-la approbat_fw-la of_o thâ—_n accidence_n init_fw-la deserve_v of_o allmightie_a god_n condign_a reward_n where_o both_o deserue_n which_o be_v merit_n and_o the_o reward_n to_o be_v condign_a be_v testify_v and_o thus_o much_o for_o this_o question_n out_o of_o their_o private_a author_n and_o doctor_n now_o let_v we_o cite_v somewhat_o out_o of_o their_o public_a theatre_n 342._o theatre_n of_o great_a britan_n pag._n 342._o in_o which_o they_o deliver_v unto_o we_o first_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o that_o primative_a age_n of_o christianity_n in_o this_o point_n general_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o in_o that_o these_o time_n the_o holy_a act_n of_o man_n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v many_o and_o the_o habit_n of_o monk_n the_o account_v holy_a garment_n of_o humility_n be_v so_o meritorious_o respect_v and_o repute_v in_o the_o devoute_a heart_n of_o the_o religeous_a where_o we_o see_v that_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v so_o general_a and_o universal_a that_o no_o man_n may_v wonder_v at_o it_o their_o reason_n shall_v be_v answer_v in_o his_o proper_a place_n therefore_o see_v this_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o merit_n be_v in_o that_o unspotted_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o these_o man_n have_v often_o grant_v it_o may_v be_v wonder_v at_o with_o what_o colour_n or_o pretence_n of_o truth_n these_o man_n against_o their_o own_o rule_n and_o judgement_n shall_v now_o deny_v it_o or_o bring_v it_o into_o question_n especial_o see_v they_o assign_v through_o all_o their_o work_n this_o cause_n of_o merit_n and_o satisfaction_n to_o have_v give_v the_o chief_a ground_n and_o original_a to_o so_o many_o holy_a and_o religious_a fowndation_n in_o england_n to_o merit_n and_o procure_v pardon_n of_o god_n to_o satisfy_v for_o the_o syn_n of_o themselves_o the_o fownder_n their_o friend_n ancestor_n and_o posterity_n as_o we_o may_v understand_v by_o these_o few_o example_n which_o they_o propose_v unto_o we_o in_o this_o order_n oswy_n king_n of_o northumberland_n 2._o theat_v pag._n 338._o n._n 2._o have_v cruel_o slay_v king_n oswyne_n of_o deirans_n in_o that_o place_n afterward_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o offence_n a_o monastery_n be_v build_v as_o upon_o like_a occasion_n many_o the_o like_a fowndation_n be_v lay_v and_o of_o he_o again_o partly_o cite_v in_o a_o other_o place_n this_o king_n oswy_n have_v reign_v 28._o 8._o pag._n 338._o n._n 8._o year_n fall_v sick_a stroke_n with_o remorse_n for_o the_o death_n of_o good_a king_n oswyne_n and_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v spill_v vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n so_o they_o describe_v 3._o pag._n 339._o n._n 3._o unto_o we_o k._n wlfhere_o his_o work_n of_o satisfaction_n in_o build_v church_n and_o monasterye_n for_o his_o murder_v or_o martyringe_n his_o son_n wlfald_n and_o ruffin_n and_o again_o ethelbert_n of_o kent_n in_o fowndinge_a 4._o pag._n 302._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n church_n in_o london_n in_o his_o charter_n have_v these_o word_n ethelbert_n rex_fw-la deo_fw-la inspirante_fw-la pro_fw-la animae_fw-la suae_fw-la remedio_fw-la dedit_fw-la episcopo_fw-la mileto_n terram_fw-la etc._n etc._n ethelbert_n king_n by_o god_n inspiration_n for_o remedy_n of_o his_o soul_n have_v give_v to_o bishop_n miletus_n the_o land_n call_v tuâ—lingham_n for_o the_o monastery_n of_o 4._o pag._n 343._o n._n 4._o s._n paul_n and_o again_o king_n ethelbald_n live_v a_o wicked_a life_n be_v reprehend_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o boniface_n a_o english_a man_n and_z archbishop_z of_o mentz_n in_o repentance_n release_v and_o privilege_v the_o church_n from_o all_o tribute_n to_o himself_o and_o build_v the_o abbey_n of_o crowland_n in_o lincolnshire_n for_o the_o pacifye_v of_o god_n wrath_n towards_o his_o syn_n and_o again_o king_n offa_n in_o testimony_n of_o his_o repentance_n for_o the_o blood_n he_o have_v 345._o pag._n 345._o spill_v he_o give_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o all_o his_o good_n unto_o the_o church_n man_n and_o unto_o the_o poor_a at_o bath_n he_o also_o build_v a_o other_o monastery_n and_o in_o warwickshire_n a_o church_n where_o the_o adjoininge_a town_n from_o it_o and_o he_o bear_v the_o name_n offa_n church_n in_o great_a devotion_n he_o go_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o make_v his_o kingdom_n subject_a to_o a_o tribute_n then_o call_v peter_n peace_n afterward_o romescot_n in_o honour_n of_o s._n alban_n and_o in_o repentance_n of_o his_o syn_n over_o against_o verolamium_n in_o the_o place_n then_o call_v holmehurst_n where_o that_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n for_o the_o constant_a profession_n of_o christ_n lose_v his_o head_n offa_n build_v a_o magnificent_a monastery_n endoweinge_v it_o with_o land_n and_o rich_a revenue_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o a_o hundred_o monk_n and_o thus_o again_o king_n ethelstan_n have_v consent_v 363._o pag._n 363._o to_o his_o brother_n edwyne_n death_n repent_v the_o same_o for_o beside_o his_o seven_o year_n penance_n voluntary_o undergo_v to_o pacify_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o betray_a brother_n he_o build_v the_o two_o monasterye_n of_o middleton_n and_o michelnesse_n go_v into_o the_o north_n against_o the_o 364._o pag._n 364._o dane_n as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n much_o devote_a to_o godward_n turn_v a_o side_n to_o visit_v the_o tomb_n of_o s._n john_n of_o beverley_n where_o earnest_o pray_v for_o his_o prosperous_a success_n for_o want_v of_o rich_a ivell_n there_o offer_v his_o knife_n vowe_a that_o if_o he_o return_v he_o will_v redeem_v it_o with_o a_o worthy_a price_n which_o as_o they_o tell_v we_o he_o true_o perform_v though_o they_o mention_v not_o what_o it_o be_v but_o to_o put_v we_o out_o of_o doubt_n that_o both_o this_o doctrine_n of_o meritt_n and_o satisfaction_n and_o the_o execution_n of_o it_o by_o such_o meritorious_a good_a deed_n be_v both_o grateful_a and_o please_v to_o god_n and_o honourable_a with_o all_o good_a man_n first_o they_o testify_v of_o this_o last_o recite_v king_n in_o these_o word_n relate_v of_o a_o strange_a miracle_n wrought_v by_o 365._o pag._n 364._o sup_n n_z 8._o 10_o &_o pag._n 365._o he_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o enemy_n by_o craft_n and_o subtlety_n come_v to_o his_o camp_n he_o awake_v bold_o rush_v upon_o his_o enemy_n put_v they_o back_o with_o the_o death_n of_o fyve_o petty_a king_n twelve_o duke_n and_o well_o near_o of_o the_o whole_a army_n he_o join_v northumberland_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o monarchye_n and_o returninge_v to_o beverly_n redeem_v his_o own_o knife_n his_o dominion_n be_v the_o large_a that_o any_o saxon_a before_o he_o have_v enjoy_v and_o his_o fame_n the_o great_a with_o all_o foreign_a prince_n who_o seek_v his_o frendshipp_n both_o with_o love_n and_o alliance_n
wotton_n who_o defendeinge_v m._n perkins_n 68_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 67._o pag._n 68_o compare_v a_o sinner_n out_o of_o grace_n to_o a_o prisoner_n add_v thus_o for_o himself_o he_o that_o be_v chain_v by_o sin_v may_v choose_v whether_o he_o will_v do_v such_o a_o action_n or_o no._n and_o again_o thus_o liberty_n in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n to_o will_v spiritual_a good_a we_o thank_v full_o acknowledge_v and_o 85._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 85._o further_o in_o these_o word_n a_o man_n may_v with_o hold_v himself_o from_o break_v into_o gross_a syn_n we_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o life_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v in_o every_o man_n that_o 88_o pag._n 86._o pag._n 88_o be_v not_o save_v i_o argue_v further_o that_o which_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v consent_v unto_o by_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n in_o man_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v deny_v for_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a and_o the_o minor_a both_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n sutcliff_n and_o now_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n 88_o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 88_o who_o both_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o the_o primatyve_a time_n consent_v with_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n and_o conclude_v thus_o we_o say_v with_o austin_n both_o in_o word_n and_o meane_a 90._o sup._n pag._n 90._o that_o true_a religion_n neither_o deny_v free_a will_n either_o to_o a_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n my_o last_o argument_n against_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v from_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o frame_v thus_o whosoever_o by_o their_o own_o public_a decree_n and_o subscription_n in_o religion_n agree_v with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o this_o question_n do_v grant_v free_a will_n but_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v such_o therefore_o they_o grant_v free_a will_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o recite_v degree_n of_o the_o council_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o prove_v for_o the_o book_n of_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o before_o confirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n to_o which_o all_o minister_n have_v subscribe_v or_o so_o ought_v to_o do_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n do_v teach_v they_o thus_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n after_o the_o religion_n artic._n 10._o of_o religion_n fall_n of_o adam_n be_v such_o that_o he_o can_v turn_v and_o prepare_v himself_o by_o his_o own_o natural_a strength_n and_o good_a work_n to_o faith_n and_o call_v upon_o god_n wherefore_o we_o have_v no_o power_n to_o do_v good_a work_n pleasant_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n prevent_v we_o that_o we_o may_v have_v a_o good_a will_n and_o work_v with_o we_o when_o we_o have_v that_o good_a will_n then_o with_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o suppose_v that_o by_o grace_n man_n be_v make_v free_a even_o to_o supernatural_a thing_n and_o before_o grace_n be_v by_o nature_n free_a and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o question_n chapter_n vii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o cownsayl_n and_o how_o they_o bind_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n the_o common_a doctrine_n as_o well_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o distinction_n between_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o one_o &_o not_o the_o other_o as_o also_o the_o contrary_a general_o teach_v by_o protestant_n be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o all_o acquaint_v with_o the_o controversy_n of_o this_o time_n wherefore_o without_o needle_n repetition_n further_o to_o prove_v that_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n do_v or_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n ought_v to_o agree_v and_o consent_n to_o catholic_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v and_o but_o brief_o because_o it_o be_v so_o plain_o yield_v unto_o by_o these_o man_n all_o that_o consent_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n as_o it_o do_v but_o these_o english_a protestant_n account_v learned_a writer_n among_o which_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o do_v so_o consent_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o they_o grant_v or_o aught_o by_o their_o doctrine_n to_o grant_v this_o distinction_n of_o precept_n and_o counsel_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n first_o d._n feild_n confess_v it_o 241._o feild_n pag._n 241._o thus_o beside_o precept_n many_o thing_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o way_n of_o counsel_n and_o advise_v only_o to_o the_o church_n second_o i_o may_v add_v all_o those_o which_o before_o have_v grant_v unto_o we_o that_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n may_v be_v keep_v the_o denial_n of_o this_o distinction_n and_o doctrine_n be_v but_o a_o accidentarie_a and_o subordinate_a error_n defend_v to_o uphold_v that_o falsehood_n that_o the_o commandment_n be_v not_o possible_a to_o be_v observe_v wherefore_o i_o will_v three_o cite_v d._n covell_n a_o man_n plain_o deliver_v his_o own_o consent_n and_o of_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n also_o so_o far_o as_o he_o can_v allow_v their_o religion_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o word_n be_v these_o precept_n and_o counsel_n have_v this_o difference_n that_o the_o 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 51._o pag._n 52._o one_o be_v of_o absolute_a necessity_n the_o other_o leave_v unto_o our_o free_a election_n to_o cast_v away_o whole_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o world_n be_v no_o precept_n of_o necessity_n but_o a_o advice_n of_o great_a perfection_n he_o that_o obey_v not_o a_o precept_n be_v guilty_a of_o deserve_a punishment_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o these_o counsel_n only_o want_v without_o sin_v that_o measure_n of_o perfection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o fault_n not_o to_o vow_v but_o to_o vow_v and_o perform_v be_v praise_n he_o that_o perform_v the_o one_o shall_v have_v great_a glory_n but_o he_o that_o fail_v of_o the_o other_o without_o repentance_n shall_v have_v certain_a punishment_n neither_o be_v it_o say_v say_v s._n augustine_n as_o thou_o shall_v not_o commit_v adultery_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v so_o thou_o shall_v not_o marry_v for_o those_o be_v exact_v this_o be_v offer_v this_o if_o it_o be_v do_v be_v praise_v those_o unless_o they_o be_v do_v be_v punish_v for_o say_v s._n hierome_n where_o it_o be_v but_o advise_v there_o be_v leave_v a_o freedom_n but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o precept_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n precept_n be_v common_a to_o all_o counsel_n to_o the_o perfection_n of_o some_o few_o the_o precept_n be_v observe_v have_v a_o reward_n be_v not_o observe_v a_o punishment_n but_o a_o counsel_n or_o advise_v not_o observe_v have_v no_o punishment_n and_o be_v observe_v have_v a_o great_a reward_n and_o yield_v as_o it_o be_v a_o reason_n why_o according_a to_o my_o former_a assertion_n some_o protestant_n and_o other_o have_v deny_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v thus_o in_o these_o point_v sup_n covell_a sup_n all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n some_o think_v these_o cownsaile_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o necessity_n with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o second_o judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willinge_v poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o then_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v and_o before_o he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n how_o the_o 51._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 50._o 51._o state_n of_o poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n belong_v to_o these_o perfection_n which_o be_v also_o evident_a in_o his_o word_n recite_v wherefore_o out_o of_o this_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o what_o soever_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v so_o certain_a and_o allow_v that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o law_n of_o reason_n by_o s._n augustine_n s._n hierome_n the_o primative_a church_n and_o deny_v by_o no_o protestant_a of_o judgement_n by_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o without_o all_o doubt_n be_v true_a but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v such_o so_o allow_v and_o warrant_v therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a for_o those_o rule_n of_o true_a doctrine_n the_o word_n of_o god_n primative_a church_n etc._n etc._n
neither_o in_o catholic_a or_o protestant_a proceed_n can_v deceive_v we_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o protestant_a doctor_n before_o cite_v therefore_o i_o will_v conclude_v with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o church_n or_o congregation_n grant_v so_o many_o work_n and_o estate_n of_o perfection_n as_o before_o they_o have_v recompt_v poverty_n chastity_n and_o obedience_n and_o yet_o in_o life_n and_o execution_n do_v not_o practice_v any_o one_o of_o they_o in_o any_o condition_n company_n fraternity_n or_o congregation_n in_o any_o one_o place_n or_o country_n in_o so_o long_a time_n as_o protestancie_n have_v reign_v but_o spoil_v abandon_v persecute_a or_o overthrow_v all_o monasterye_n house_n and_o community_n live_v in_o such_o perfection_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o proceed_v in_o the_o contrary_a course_n but_o the_o church_n or_o congregation_n of_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o case_n as_o all_o man_n know_v and_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n in_o the_o contrary_a disposition_n and_o state_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v not_o true_a but_o only_o the_o catholic_a how_o holy_a and_o religeous_a this_o our_o kingdom_n have_v be_v in_o this_o high_a degree_n of_o sanctity_n in_o time_n of_o catholic_a religion_n how_o many_o hundred_o of_o monastery_n be_v found_v to_o such_o purpose_n how_o many_o glorious_a king_n queen_n and_o prince_n forsakeinge_v their_o kingedome_n diadem_n and_o honour_n have_v embrace_v this_o state_n of_o perfection_n in_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n and_o become_v monk_n and_o nun_n may_v in_o sort_n be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_n late_a theatre_n where_o you_o shall_v find_v the_o number_n to_o great_a to_o be_v cite_v i_o will_v only_o allege_v their_o word_n in_o one_o place_n to_o give_v some_o trial_n of_o it_o which_o be_v these_o not_o only_o priest_n 17._o tâ—â—at_fw-la of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 305._o n._n 16._o 17._o and_o lay_v man_n vow_v and_o perform_v pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n but_o king_n queen_n and_o bishop_n also_o do_v the_o like_a so_o great_a a_o devotion_n be_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o so_o holy_a a_o reverence_n hold_v they_o of_o the_o place_n king_n egbert_n succeed_v his_o uncle_n ceolnuph_n in_o the_o kingdom_n rule_v with_o peace_n and_o pity_n twenty_o year_n foresooke_v the_o woâ—ld_n and_o shore_n himself_o a_o monk_n as_o diverse_a other_o king_n in_o those_o day_n have_v do_v as_o inab_n ethelred_n kenred_n sigebert_n sebbi_n offa_n cronulph_n etc._n etc._n some_o 360._o pag._n 17._o 25._o 37._o 47._o 298._o 301._o 308._o 338._o 351._o 360._o of_o the_o queen_n be_v these_o q._n aelfrith_n cuthburga_n elemner_n andrye_a quinburge_n eadburge_n eve_n segburge_n ethelburge_n cuthburga_n oswith_n kinswith_n ethelwith_o eâ—fride_n eanifle_v erminhild_n ethelswith_n edgiva_fw-la elfgine_fw-la with_o other_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o king_n with_o such_o great_a prince_n will_v require_v a_o volume_n to_o give_v they_o due_a remembrance_n i_o will_v only_o recite_v two_o or_o three_o relation_n from_o these_o protestant_n how_o honourable_o these_o work_n of_o perfection_n with_o their_o vow_n be_v then_o esteem_v and_o how_o barbarous_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v then_o to_o violate_v they_o they_o write_v of_o king_n etheldred_n in_o these_o word_n the_o remorse_n of_o conscience_n for_o the_o 4_o pag._n 341._o n._n 4_o blood_n he_o have_v spill_v and_o the_o place_n of_o oratorye_n by_o he_o destroy_v beside_o his_o intrusion_n into_o a_o other_o man_n right_n strike_v so_o deep_a a_o wound_n into_o king_n ethelreds_n breast_n that_o eâ—er_o he_o bethink_v he_o what_o recompense_n to_o make_v first_o then_o build_v a_o goodly_a monastery_n at_o bradney_n and_o that_o most_o fruitful_a seat_v in_o the_o county_n of_o lincoln_n think_v that_o not_o sufficient_a to_o waâ—_n awâ—â—â—he_v scar_n of_o his_o foul_a offence_n but_o determine_v in_o himself_o to_o forsake_v the_o world_n for_o that_o be_v the_o term_n attribute_v to_o the_o monastical_a life_n but_o such_o be_v the_o religion_n then_o teach_v and_o the_o goldy_a zeal_n of_o the_o good_a prince_n then_o raigneinge_v who_o work_n have_v manifest_v their_o virtue_n to_o posterity_n and_o faith_n in_o christ_n the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n in_o who_o paradise_n we_o leave_v they_o and_o etheldred_n to_o his_o devent_v intent_n who_o to_o reconcile_v himself_o first_o unto_o kenred_n bequeath_v the_o crown_n sole_o to_o he_o although_o he_o have_v a_o son_n capable_a thereof_o then_o put_v on_o the_o habit_n of_o religion_n become_v himself_o a_o monk_n in_o his_o own_o monastery_n of_o bradney_n where_o he_o live_v in_o a_o regular_a life_n the_o term_n of_o twelve_o year_n and_o therein_o last_o die_v abbot_n of_o the_o place_n when_o he_o have_v reign_v 30._o year_n chelred_n the_o son_n and_o heir_n apparent_a of_o this_o king_n ethelred_n enter_v into_o religion_n when_o he_o 6._o pag._n 341._o n._n 6._o be_v of_o sufficient_a year_n to_o have_v succeed_v his_o father_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o miraculous_a victory_n of_o king_n osway_n by_o his_o vow_n to_o dedicate_v his_o daughter_n to_o christ_n in_o perpetual_a virginity_n they_o write_v in_o this_o manner_n penda_fw-la the_o merciless_a pagan_a king_n invade_v king_n oswy_n refuse_v all_o 5._o pag._n 338._o n._n 4._o 5._o juell_n and_o offer_n of_o peace_n king_n oswy_n seek_v help_v of_o god_n by_o prayer_n and_o with_o such_o zeal_n as_o be_v then_o embrace_v vow_v his_o young_a daughter_n elfled_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o perpetual_a virginity_n to_o he_o with_o 12_o farm_n and_o their_o land_n to_o the_o erection_n and_o maintenance_n of_o a_o monastery_n and_o his_o enemy_n army_n be_v thirtye_n time_n his_o and_z of_o well_o appoint_v and_o old_a try_a soldier_n penda_n lose_v his_o life_n with_o discomfiture_n of_o all_o his_o mercian_n power_n of_o ethelwald_n son_n of_o ethelbert_n 3_o pag._n 360._o n._n 3_o thus_o they_o write_v he_o enter_v now_o rebellion_n and_o beside_o the_o alleadgeance_n due_a to_o his_o prince_n in_o sacriledgeius_fw-la manner_n break_v the_o hest_n of_o holy_a church_n in_o deflower_v and_o take_v a_o votarist_n to_o wife_n but_o fear_v the_o army_n of_o k._n edward_n bad_a in_o the_o night_n winborne_a which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o nun_n adve_o flyeinge_v to_o the_o dane_n in_o northumberland_n where_o we_o see_v that_o this_o point_n of_o protestant_a doctrine_n be_v by_o their_o own_o sentence_n sacrilege_n a_o break_n of_o the_o hest_n of_o holy_a church_n join_v itself_o against_o god_n and_o country_n with_o rebellion_n and_o infidelity_n and_o a_o thing_n though_o use_v by_o infidel_n yet_o a_o monster_n and_o seldom_o hard_o of_o among_o christian_n for_o of_o those_o infidel_n danes_n they_o add_v in_o these_o word_n hunger_n and_o 5._o pag._n 354._o cap._n 35._o n._n 5._o hubba_n begin_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n to_o lay_v all_o waste_n before_o they_o spare_v neither_o parson_n sex_n nor_o age_n the_o place_n respect_v for_o public_a good_a and_o sacred_a temple_n consecrate_v only_o to_o god_n which_o all_o other_o tyrant_n have_v forbear_v the_o savage_a man_n as_o the_o earth_n destroyer_n cast_v down_o and_o trample_v under_o their_o profane_a foot_n among_o which_o for_o note_n be_v the_o goodly_a monasterye_n of_o bradney_n crowland_n peterborough_n ely_z and_o huntingdon_n all_o lay_v in_o level_a with_o the_o ground_n and_o their_o votary_n aswell_o the_o nun_n as_o the_o monk_n murder_v with_o their_o inhuman_a and_o merciless_a sword_n to_o avoid_v who_o barbarous_a pollution_n the_o chaste_a nun_n of_o coldingham_n deform_v themselves_o to_o their_o lascivious_a eye_n by_o cut_v of_o their_o upper_a lip_n and_o nose_n but_o to_o everlasting_a remembrance_n they_o remain_v most_o fair_a and_o well_o beseeminge_v face_n of_o pver_fw-la virgin_n then_o if_o the_o glory_n and_o honour_n of_o such_o vow_n work_n of_o perfection_n their_o vower_n votarist_n and_o professor_n be_v so_o great_a and_o estimable_a with_o god_n and_o good_a man_n even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o those_o that_o have_v though_o but_o in_o small_a thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o protestant_n afflict_v and_o persecute_v they_o be_v worse_o than_o tyrant_n savage_a man_n earth_n destroyer_n and_o profane_a what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o protestant_n that_o destroy_v so_o many_o hundred_o of_o holy_a temple_n monasterye_n and_o place_n consecrate_v to_o god_n which_o all_o other_o tyrant_n have_v forbear_v and_o what_o hope_n can_v be_v to_o these_o that_o live_v persist_v in_o those_o step_n of_o their_o forerunner_n and_o daily_o add_v new_a and_o more_o affliction_n to_o the_o sacred_a priest_n and_o holy_a professor_n of_o that_o
religion_n and_o perfection_n therein_o god_n of_o his_o infinite_a mercy_n grant_v they_o true_a penance_n and_o turn_v away_o his_o so_o much_o deserve_v vengeance_n from_o this_o nation_n and_o that_o as_o these_o man_n have_v much_o exexcee_v the_o infidel_n danes_n in_o offendinge_v so_o they_o may_v in_o some_o kind_n imitate_v they_o in_o satisfaction_n and_o repentinge_v for_o they_o themselves_o in_o this_o theatre_n be_v witness_n that_o their_o 392._o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 391._o 392._o great_a king_n canutus_n who_o i_o choose_v to_o exemplify_v in_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o such_o his_o syn_n go_v on_o pilgrimadge_n to_o rome_n to_o visit_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o paul_n build_v many_o church_n and_o abbey_n great_o reverence_v s._n benett_n who_o monasterye_n be_v so_o persecute_v he_o offer_v up_o his_o crown_n upon_o the_o martyr_n s._n edmund_n tomb_n most_o rich_a and_o royal_a jewel_n he_o give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o winchester_n whereof_o one_o be_v record_v to_o be_v a_o cross_a worth_n as_o much_o as_o the_o whole_a revenewe_n of_o england_n amount_v to_o in_o one_o year_n he_o set_v his_o crown_n on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o picture_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o the_o cross_n at_o winchester_n never_o weareinge_v it_o more_o unto_o coventry_n he_o give_v the_o arm_n of_o saint_n augustine_n the_o doctor_n which_o he_o buy_v at_o papia_n in_o his_o return_n from_o rome_n and_o for_o which_o he_o pay_v a_o hundred_o talent_n of_o silver_n and_o one_o of_o gold_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n he_o do_v help_v to_o remove_v the_o body_n of_o saint_n alphegus_n at_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o from_o london_n to_o canterbury_n who_o the_o dane_n not_o withstand_v his_o archiepiscopall_a and_o sacred_a calle_n before_o have_v martyr_v at_o greenwich_n gunhilda_n daughter_n of_o this_o king_n and_o emma_n his_o wife_n be_v the_o first_o wife_n of_o 24._o pag._n 393._o n._n 24._o henry_n 3_o roman_a emperor_n her_o surpass_a beauty_n breed_v in_o the_o emperor_n jealousy_n of_o her_o incontinencye_n the_o matter_n to_o be_v try_v by_o combat_n her_o champion_n be_v her_o page_n but_o a_o youth_n bring_v out_o of_o england_n against_o agyantlike_a man_n but_o the_o page_n cut_v of_o his_o head_n the_o empress_n refuse_v the_o emperor_n bed_n and_o take_v the_o holy_a veil_n of_o a_o nun_n in_o flaunders_n where_o she_o spend_v the_o rest_n of_o her_o life_n o_o how_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o k._n henry_n 8._o and_o his_o daughter_n q._n elizabeth_n themselves_o for_o we_o and_o all_o posterity_n in_o england_n if_o as_o in_o synninge_v they_o imitate_v and_o exceed_v the_o unbeleeve_a dane_n so_o in_o repent_v and_o satisfaction_n they_o have_v be_v imitator_n of_o their_o piety_n chapter_n viii_o wherein_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o mortal_a and_o venial_a syn_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o brief_o make_v demonstration_n for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n all_o man_n that_o grant_v and_o do_v not_o deny_v this_o difference_n of_o syn_n some_o to_o be_v mortal_a deprive_v of_o grace_n other_o venial_a not_o depryve_v of_o it_o but_o consist_v with_o it_o do_v grant_v this_o distinction_n and_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o agree_v with_o catholic_n therein_o but_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n and_o writer_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o agree_v with_o catholic_n therein_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n may_v never_o without_o that_o great_a horrible_a offence_n of_o denial_n of_o a_o man_n faith_n be_v deny_v so_o they_o ought_v according_a to_o the_o obligation_n and_o duty_n of_o some_o time_n profess_v our_o faith_n be_v also_o some_o time_n confess_v but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o mayor_n which_o be_v sufficient_a in_o this_o argument_n be_v express_o affirm_v and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o 41._o conference_n pag._n 41._o hampton_n court_n assure_v we_o thus_o among_o syn_n some_o be_v grevous_a or_o mortal_a which_o deprive_v of_o grace_n other_o venial_a or_o which_o do_v consist_v with_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v in_o this_o question_n and_o d._n feild_n entreateinge_v of_o this_o matter_n write_v 116._o field_n pag._n 116._o thus_o in_o the_o name_n general_o of_o protestant_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o venial_a and_o mortal_a syn_n but_o do_v think_v that_o some_o syn_n be_v right_o say_v to_o be_v mortal_a and_o some_o venial_a some_o do_v exclude_v grace_n out_o of_o that_o man_n in_o which_o they_o be_v find_v and_o so_o leave_v he_o in_o a_o state_n wherein_o he_o have_v nothing_o in_o himself_o that_o can_v or_o will_v procure_v he_o pardon_v other_o do_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v as_o to_o banish_v grace_n 56._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 56._o d._n covell_n dispute_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o english_a puritan_n protestant_n use_v these_o word_n your_o three_o false_a conclusion_n seem_v to_o establish_v a_o threefold_a error_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o church_n that_o be_v account_v christian_n first_o that_o all_o sin_v be_v but_o one_o sin_v second_o that_o all_o syn_n be_v equal_a three_o that_o all_o syn_n be_v unite_v the_o first_o make_v no_o division_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o sin_v the_o second_o no_o distinction_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o sin_v and_o the_o three_o no_o difference_n in_o commit_v sin_n against_o these_o we_o say_v and_o we_o hope_v warrant_v by_o truth_n that_o syn_n be_v of_o diverse_a kind_n of_o diverse_a degree_n of_o diverse_a nature_n from_o which_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o church_n account_v christian_n be_v erroneous_a and_o in_o the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v warrant_v by_o truth_n be_v not_o true_a but_o that_o protestant_a doctrine_n which_o deni_v the_o diverse_a kind_n degree_n and_o nature_n of_o syn_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a for_o true_a doctrine_n can_v be_v contrary_a to_o all_o christian_a church_n to_o truth_n nor_o can_v be_v erroneous_a opposite_a to_o truth_n the_o minor_a be_v express_o in_o plain_a word_n prove_v by_o d._n covell_n before_o who_o make_v it_o so_o odious_a that_o in_o his_o opinion_n none_o account_v or_o to_o be_v account_v a_o christian_a will_v defend_v it_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o distinction_n of_o syn_n thus_o he_o confirm_v in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v not_o all_o one_o to_o be_v â—_o foot_n 58._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 57_o 58._o and_o a_o rod_n wide_a and_o therefore_o the_o law_n that_o forbid_v but_o one_o thing_n thou_o shall_v not_o kill_v forbid_v three_o thing_n as_o christ_n expownd_v it_o anger_n to_o thy_o brother_n to_o call_v he_o fool_n to_o offer_v he_o violence_n these_o have_v everye_o one_o as_o their_o several_a degree_n so_o their_o several_a punishment_n this_o heresy_n than_o we_o leave_v to_o his_o first_o author_n jovinian_a and_o the_o rest_n from_o which_o sentence_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o nothing_o that_o be_v heresy_n and_o be_v for_o such_o condemn_v in_o the_o heretic_n jovinian_a and_o other_o for_o such_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o protestant_n puritan_n doctrine_n here_o confute_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o his_o judgement_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o heresy_n be_v contrary_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v in_o the_o last_o protestant_n citation_n last_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v scandalize_v all_o church_n and_o leave_v many_o follower_n of_o that_o religion_n wherein_o it_o be_v teach_v ill_o satisfy_v can_v be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o diverse_a protestant_n in_o this_o question_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o truth_n can_v scandalize_v all_o church_n nor_o leave_v the_o professor_n ill_o satisfy_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o entreat_v of_o this_o 48._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 48._o and_o other_o such_o protestant_a paradox_n write_v thus_o touch_v the_o eternal_a decree_n of_o god_n the_o quality_n of_o man_n nature_n the_o use_n of_o work_n some_o of_o their_o chief_a author_n have_v scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n withal_o yea_o and_o many_o of_o their_o own_o to_o rest_v very_o ill_o satisfy_v therefore_o the_o former_a catholic_a doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n even_o by_o these_o protestant_n which_o shall_v suffice_v in_o this_o question_n perhaps_o not_o so_o general_o receive_v
argue_v thus_o all_o that_o be_v in_o blessedness_n in_o heaven_n and_o instate_v of_o excellency_n with_o god_n and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n and_o both_o hear_v or_o know_v our_o prayer_n and_o do_n and_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o may_v be_v pray_v unto_o but_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n be_v such_o and_o in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o may_v be_v pray_v unto_o the_o mayor_n be_v apparent_o true_a and_o with_o those_o condition_n grant_v by_o these_o best_a protestant_a writer_n the_o minor_a that_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n be_v in_o that_o state_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o the_o 143._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 31._o pag._n 143._o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o all_o in_o general_n and_o thus_o again_o of_o vigilantius_n the_o heretic_n if_o he_o absolute_o deny_v that_o the_o saint_n depart_v do_v pray_v for_o we_o we_o think_v he_o err_v for_o we_o protestant_n hold_v they_o pray_v in_o genere_fw-la then_o it_o be_v prove_v the_o saint_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o glory_n a_o state_n worthy_a honour_n and_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o we_o now_o i_o will_v prove_v they_o hear_v our_o prayer_n by_o these_o protestant_a writer_n because_o they_o teach_v we_o that_o they_o know_v our_o protestation_n profession_n and_o expect_v our_o seruyce_n d._n field_n to_o make_v we_o know_v that_o he_o think_v they_o know_v these_o thing_n for_o 192._o field_n pag._n 192._o a_o doctor_n may_v not_o make_v thing_n that_o understand_v not_o to_o understand_v and_o be_v make_v witness_n of_o thing_n they_o know_v not_o have_v these_o word_n we_o protest_v and_o profess_v before_o god_n man_n and_o angel_n his_o friend_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o anglic_a willet_n antil_n in_o epist_n dedic_fw-la anglic_a that_o the_o angel_n expect_v his_o majesty_n faithful_a service_n then_o they_o know_v his_o service_n and_o if_o they_o know_v the_o deed_n and_o service_n of_o prince_n and_o king_n be_v to_o do_v their_o service_n faithful_o no_o doubt_n but_o they_o know_v the_o deed_n of_o subject_n also_o and_o in_o do_v faithful_a service_n the_o subject_n be_v not_o to_o be_v free_v where_o the_o sovereign_n be_v not_o exempt_v and_o concern_v prince_n henry_n his_o son_n thus_o their_o theatre_n pray_v upon_o who_o parson_n i_o pray_v that_o the_o â—_o theat_v of_o gr_n britt_n pag._n 37._o n._n â—_o angel_n of_o jacobs_n god_n may_v ever_o attend_v to_o his_o great_a glory_n and_o great_a britayne_n happiness_n and_o as_o these_o for_o the_o king_n and_o his_o son_n so_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o lincoln_n d._n barlowe_n enuey_v against_o his_o catholic_a adversary_n not_o write_v of_o q._n elizabeth_n as_o himself_o do_v 69._o barlowe_n answer_v to_o a_o nameles_a oath_n pag._n 69._o free_v she_o from_o all_o mortal_a sin_v in_o her_o whole_a life_n have_v these_o word_n o_o bless_a trinity_n and_o all_o you_o glorious_a angel_n can_v you_o endure_v this_o hellish_a blasphemye_n and_o brook_v these_o slawnderous_a u_fw-mi impiety_n in_o silence_n and_o unrevenged_a then_o i_o hope_v if_o a_o protestant_a bishope_n may_v invocate_v and_o pray_v to_o the_o angel_n to_o take_v revendge_n to_o hurt_v and_o hinder_v i_o it_o will_v be_v as_o agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o charity_n and_o true_a religion_n to_o desire_v their_o help_n assistance_n and_o pray_v unto_o they_o to_o releyve_v our_o want_n in_o our_o time_n of_o necessity_n or_o at_o any_o time_n to_o honour_v they_o the_o like_a unto_o this_o be_v write_v by_o d._n wilkes_n and_o other_o 12._o wilkes_n obedience_n pag._n §._o 3._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 12._o protestant_n and_o m._n wotton_n prove_v the_o same_o of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o saint_n depart_v we_o love_v and_o honour_n of_o their_o credit_n with_o god_n we_o doubt_v not_o their_o care_n of_o man_n we_o deny_v not_o and_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o have_v not_o a_o care_n of_o we_o only_o in_o general_n but_o in_o particular_a also_o and_o so_o know_v our_o action_n first_o m._n george_n close_a parson_n of_o black_a torrington_n in_o devonshire_n exeter_n m._n george_n close_n ser_n before_o the_o judge_n at_o exeter_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o judge_n at_o exeter_n move_v wicked_a lawyer_n to_o repentance_n urge_v it_o in_o these_o word_n so_o shall_v the_o angel_n rejoice_v in_o your_o contrition_n allmightie_a god_n accept_v your_o confession_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n keep_v a_o holy_a day_n for_o your_o satisfaction_n therefore_o if_o the_o angel_n know_v our_o particular_a internal_a action_n such_o as_o contrition_n and_o sorrow_n of_o mind_n be_v how_o much_o more_o those_o that_o be_v external_a and_o in_o no_o way_n shroud_v from_o their_o understanding_n and_o to_o this_o verity_n his_o majesty_n himself_o give_v testimony_n speak_v whitehall_n king_n speech_n die_v 21._o martij_fw-la an._n 1609._o at_o whitehall_n thus_o it_o be_v a_o christian_a duty_n in_o every_o man_n reddere_fw-la rationem_fw-la fidei_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o profession_n before_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o oft_o as_o occasion_n shall_v require_v therefore_o see_v auditor_n in_o take_v audite_fw-la must_v needs_o know_v the_o reckon_n and_o account_n of_o their_o accomptant_n the_o angel_n and_o saint_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o our_o action_n do_v before_o they_o as_o his_o majesty_n express_v and_o d._n covell_n in_o examination_n of_o puritan_n write_v thus_o 195._o covell_n examinat_fw-la pag._n 195._o do_v any_o man_n think_v the_o angel_n do_v not_o help_v we_o be_v minister_a spirit_n and_o see_v god_n have_v give_v his_o angel_n charge_n over_o we_o may_v we_o not_o pray_v to_o have_v their_o assistance_n from_o whence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o they_o that_o be_v in_o glory_n can_v help_v we_o and_o have_v charge_n over_o we_o to_o minister_v and_o man_n may_v pray_v to_o have_v their_o assistance_n and_o they_o attend_v to_o further_a our_o request_n may_v be_v request_v and_o pray_v unto_o but_o the_o angel_n and_o consequent_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v in_o these_o condition_n towards_o we_o therefore_o they_o may_v be_v request_v and_o pray_v unto_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a also_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o this_o last_o citation_n from_o d._n covell_n and_o thus_o confirm_v again_o 178._o covell_a exam_n sup_v pag._n 178._o by_o he_o the_o angel_n attend_v to_o further_a our_o request_n therefore_o we_o may_v request_v their_o help_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o l._n protestant_n archbishop_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n may_v not_o be_v reject_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v the_o mayor_n be_v before_o grant_v the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o censure_n of_o protestant_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o only_a true_a god_n they_o have_v these_o word_n 21._o hieremias_n in_o censur_n cap._n 21._o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v other_o for_o god_n beside_o thou_o but_o we_o make_v all_o saint_n mediator_n and_o chief_o and_o excellent_o above_o all_o other_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n himself_o marry_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n and_o we_o constitute_v all_o saint_n mediator_n and_o advocate_n for_o us._n and_o they_o pray_v not_o only_o for_o we_o but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o be_v dead_a so_o that_o they_o die_v not_o in_o mortal_a sin_v for_o in_o such_o a_o case_n no_o job_n or_o daniel_n though_o they_o shall_v stand_v up_o to_o pray_v shall_v deliver_v their_o child_n we_o call_v upon_o our_o lady_n angel_n archangell_n that_o precursor_n and_o prophet_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o baptist_n also_o the_o glorious_a apostle_n prophet_n martyr_n and_o holy_a pastor_n and_o doctor_n also_o the_o company_n of_o holy_a woman_n and_o all_o saint_n to_o make_v intercession_n for_o we_o sinner_n hitherto_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n both_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o prevent_v the_o frivolous_a objection_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o point_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n free_a from_o superstition_n as_o his_o majesty_n wittness_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o be_v true_a doctrine_n and_o to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o pray_v to_o saint_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n therefore_o it_o be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v embrace_v the_o mayor_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o the_o
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
how_o far_o the_o compass_n precinct_n and_o bownd_n of_o their_o regiment_n shall_v extend_v who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o subject_a who_o governor_n and_o superior_a i_o trust_v no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_o wilful_a as_o to_o resist_v the_o holy_a ordinance_n of_o god_n his_o holy_a spouse_n our_o mother_n church_n the_o sacred_a primative_a pastor_n thereof_o renown_a saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o sentence_n of_o our_o king_n himself_o before_o cite_v as_o to_o call_v these_o religeous_a ceremony_n now_o after_o so_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n into_o question_n especial_o to_o use_v and_o conclude_v with_o d._n covell_n his_o word_n in_o this_o 65._o covell_n exâ—m_fw-la pag._n 65._o point_n the_o primatyve_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o again_o of_o such_o english_a protestant_n they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o untile_v the_o 61._o pag._n 61._o house_n that_o the_o rafter_n beam_n and_o the_o main_n timber_n may_v with_o the_o violence_n of_o tempest_n more_o speedy_o perish_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xii_o of_o indulgence_n after_o these_o by_o the_o relator_n direction_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o indulgence_n and_o last_o of_o strange_a languadge_a in_o devotion_n both_o which_o be_v by_o his_o estimation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o religion_n be_v dispensable_a and_o not_o essential_a to_o be_v believe_v i_o may_v pass_v over_o as_o entreat_v of_o and_o allow_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n among_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a ceremony_n and_o accidental_a practice_n and_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n yet_o to_o satisfy_v all_o desire_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o particular_a also_o of_o these_o question_n and_o first_o of_o indulgence_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n and_o power_n both_o to_o forgive_v syn_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o severity_n or_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v must_v needs_o grant_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o such_o relaxation_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n do_v or_o by_o their_o writing_n must_v grant_v this_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o 17._o caiâ—â—an_n tract_n 15._o c._n 5._o sot_n do_v 21._o q._n 1._o be_v 3._o abul_n q._n 90._o in_o 16._o matth._n lead_fw-la p._n sot_n &_o alij_fw-la field_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o true_a by_o the_o common_a acceptance_n and_o definition_n of_o indulgence_n both_o with_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n which_o be_v a_o release_n of_o pain_n for_o sin_n enjoin_v or_o to_o be_v enjoin_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v from_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o true_a church_n admit_v and_o receave_v all_o that_o with_o sorrowful_a repentance_n return_v and_o seek_v reconciliation_n how_o great_a soever_o their_o offence_n have_v be_v not_o forget_v to_o use_v due_a severity_n which_o yet_o she_o sometime_o remit_v and_o recite_v the_o cause_n of_o such_o remission_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o due_a and_o just_a consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o remit_v some_o thing_n of_o her_o wont_a severity_n be_v either_o private_a or_o public_a peril_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o cit_v 10._o 1._o corinth_n 2._o v._n 8._o 9_o 10._o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n of_o grant_v indulgence_n or_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n to_o the_o incestuous_a parson_n whereby_o manifest_o appear_v that_o in_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n judgement_n authority_n and_o power_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n to_o release_v and_o remit_v severity_n and_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v term_v indulgence_n neither_o can_v he_o find_v any_o evasion_n by_o distinguishe_v between_o penance_n enjoin_v and_o not_o enjoin_v for_o that_o power_n faculty_n and_o authority_n which_o can_v enjoin_v penance_n and_o after_o it_o be_v enjoin_v rebeace_n it_o again_o can_v be_v interpret_v but_o at_o jest_n in_o that_o supreme_a pastor_n to_o who_o the_o high_a prerogative_n of_o bind_v lose_v and_o releacinge_n be_v commit_v to_o have_v hability_n to_o pardon_v remit_v or_o release_v it_o before_o it_o be_v enjoin_v second_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o the_o ancient_a primative_a bishop_n of_o christ_n church_n hold_v and_o use_v be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v such_o therefore_o true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a often_o grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n 33._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1_o c._n 17._o pag._n 33._o be_v wont_a to_o cut_v of_o great_a part_n of_o enjoin_v penance_n which_o remission_n and_o relaxation_n be_v call_v a_o indulgence_n and_o that_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n which_o he_o add_v immediate_o in_o these_o term_n out_o of_o the_o not_o understand_v whereof_o grow_v the_o popish_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n for_o first_o how_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n immediate_o and_o successive_o succeed_v these_o ancient_a bishop_n practize_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o use_v of_o indulgence_n shall_v continual_o preserve_v it_o and_o understand_v it_o than_o those_o which_o by_o interposition_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o more_o year_n come_v after_o they_o and_o without_o any_o order_n episcopal_a or_o priestly_a but_o by_o usurpation_n and_o intrusion_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o treatise_n teach_v and_o of_o their_o own_o head_n propose_v the_o contrary_a second_o his_o exceptive_a addition_n destroy_v his_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o be_v allege_v and_o protestant_n opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n to_o make_v it_o a_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o ancient_a bishop_n by_o he_o allow_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o in_o all_o congruity_n he_o that_o both_o can_v inflict_v and_o take_v away_o punishment_n can_v much_o rather_o take_v it_o away_o without_o infliction_n for_o he_o that_o can_v do_v twoe_o thing_n can_v much_o more_o and_o with_o great_a facility_n do_v one_o of_o they_o because_o this_o one_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o twoe_o and_o power_n of_o do_v the_o one_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o do_v both_o especial_o the_o high_a ruler_n and_o governor_n in_o such_o thing_n three_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n these_o english_a protestant_n teach_v or_o exercise_n in_o their_o public_a and_o judicial_a court_n and_o consistory_n that_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a but_o in_o such_o authoritative_a place_n and_o judgement_n they_o allow_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a otherwise_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a and_o in_o religion_n which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a also_o be_v as_o evident_o certain_a by_o their_o ordinary_a and_o usual_a release_n and_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n and_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n against_o the_o ancient_a primatyve_a canon_n allow_v by_o they_o and_o by_o no_o pretext_n justifiable_a but_o by_o way_n of_o indulgence_n as_o appear_v plain_o in_o their_o proceed_n and_o this_o even_o in_o case_n and_o cause_n scandalous_a most_o require_v satisfaction_n and_o penance_n in_o their_o own_o doctrine_n if_o they_o think_v their_o relaxation_n or_o indulgence_n therein_o to_o be_v frustrate_a their_o deal_n therein_o be_v impious_a and_o they_o deceaver_n if_o they_o allow_v they_o for_o just_a they_o also_o allow_v indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o release_n of_o such_o penance_n and_o severity_n as_o before_o if_o they_o will_v not_o blush_v to_o say_v that_o the_o money_n or_o bribe_n give_v by_o the_o penitent_n to_o they_o their_o wyve_n or_o servant_n do_v satisfy_v this_o be_v frivolous_a and_o in_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_n deny_v good_a deed_n if_o these_o be_v such_o to_o be_v satisfactory_a and_o meretoreous_a more_o than_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a to_o be_v affirm_v and_o against_o d._n feild_n his_o two_o 17._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1._o cap._n 17._o consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o such_o indulgence_n or_o release_v which_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v private_a or_o public_a peril_n insinuate_v that_o
in_o his_o judgement_n the_o indulgence_n or_o release_n as_o the_o nature_n thereof_o require_v must_v be_v free_a and_o liberal_a and_o not_o a_o commutation_n or_o change_n for_o gift_n or_o money_n which_o in_o protestant_n deny_v the_o enjoininge_v of_o penance_n must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o symoniacall_a four_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o grant_v and_o allow_v authority_n to_o absolute_a penitent_n in_o confession_n both_o a_o paena_fw-la &_o culpa_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n and_o guilt_n of_o sin_n must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n grant_v authority_n to_o absolve_v both_o from_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o sin_n therefore_o they_o must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o prove_v and_o allow_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o confirm_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n book_n receive_v in_o the_o king_n canon_n where_o in_o the_o sick_a com._n book_n tit._n visitat_fw-la of_o the_o sick_a treatise_n of_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a their_o rule_n and_o direction_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n here_o shall_v the_o sick_a parson_n make_v a_o special_a confession_n if_o he_o feel_v his_o conscience_n trouble_v with_o any_o weighty_a matter_n after_o which_o confession_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v leave_v power_n in_o this_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n which_o true_o repent_v and_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n forgive_v thou_o thy_o offence_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n amen_n where_o we_o see_v not_o only_o a_o juridical_a and_o authoritative_a absolution_n from_o all_o sin_n give_v by_o protestant_n divinity_n by_o the_o priest_n as_o there_o they_o call_v their_o minister_n express_v in_o these_o judicial_a and_o iuridicall_a word_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o christ_n have_v leave_v power_n in_o his_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o as_o full_a and_o powerable_a authority_n arrogate_a and_o usurp_v of_o they_o to_o give_v plenatie_fw-mi pardon_n and_o indulgence_n of_o the_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n before_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o that_o in_o more_o large_a illimited_a and_o ample_a order_n than_o the_o pope_n himself_o teach_v or_o practise_v for_o first_o they_o general_o hold_v that_o notwithstanding_o any_o punishment_n or_o severity_n that_o such_o a_o parson_n have_v deserve_v for_o his_o sin_n yet_o after_o their_o such_o absolution_n and_o authoritative_a indulgence_n without_o any_o penance_n to_o be_v perform_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o in_o purgatory_n which_o they_o deny_v present_o after_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n he_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o ever_o dure_v happiness_n second_o their_o rubric_n and_o religion_n be_v to_o give_v these_o plenary_a pardon_n to_o all_o request_v they_o three_o every_o private_a minister_n be_v allow_v to_o give_v these_o plenaries_n which_o neither_o priest_n nor_o bishop_n themselves_o with_o we_o can_v ordinary_o do_v four_o they_o give_v these_o there_o plenary_a indulgence_n without_o any_o just_a cause_n or_o any_o cause_n of_o piety_n at_o all_o which_o the_o pope_n himself_o never_o do_v concern_v unigenitus_fw-la bull._n martini_n extrau_n unigenitus_fw-la such_o punishment_n for_o sin_n as_o be_v pay_v in_o purgatory_n or_o the_o like_a as_o be_v evident_a not_o only_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o all_o modern_a catholic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o by_o these_o law_n etc._n clementâ—â—_n 6._o bonau_n d._n 20._o 1._o p._n q._n ult._n ric._n ibidem_fw-la q._n 1._o ma._n q._n 2._o gabr._n lect_n 57_o in_o can_v missa_fw-la gerson_n q._n the_o hacre_n aug._n de_fw-fr ancon_n in_o summa_fw-la q._n 30._o be_v 4._o &_o 5._o adr._n ca._n sot_n cord._n ledesm_n q._n 20._o etc._n etc._n canon_n and_o former_a catholic_a doctor_n here_o cite_v and_o other_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o teach_v the_o distinction_n of_o mortal_a and_o venial_a sin_n deprivinge_n &_o not_o deprive_v of_o grace_n allow_v severity_n &_o punishment_n for_o sin_n both_o commit_v and_o remit_v &_o deny_v purgatory_n say_v all_o the_o elect_v present_o after_o death_n be_v in_o heaven_n must_v needs_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n and_o in_o more_o ample_a manner_n then_o catholic_n do_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_n before_n and_o commonely_a so_o teach_v therefore_o they_o must_v so_o allow_v of_o indulgence_n both_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v by_o protestant_n and_o need_v no_o probation_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n may_v not_o be_v deny_v by_o english_a protestant_n they_o themselves_o though_o in_o word_n deny_v yet_o in_o practice_n exercisinge_v it_o in_o a_o high_a measure_n then_o be_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n himself_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o may_v further_o add_v from_o their_o communion_n book_n where_o it_o be_v register_v in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o brethren_n com._n book_n tit_n commination_n §_o brethren_n primative_a church_n there_o be_v a_o godly_a discipline_n that_o at_o the_o begin_v of_o lent_n such_o parson_n as_o be_v notorious_a sinner_n be_v put_v to_o open_a penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o other_o admonish_v by_o their_o example_n may_v be_v the_o more_o afraid_a to_o offend_v that_o the_o say_a discipline_n may_v be_v restore_v be_v a_o thing_n much_o to_o be_v wish_v where_o they_o grant_v not_o only_o a_o punishment_n for_o example_n of_o other_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o offend_v and_o to_o satisfy_v their_o congregation_n but_o to_o satisfy_v god_n for_o their_o syn_n commit_v against_o he_o by_o their_o word_n to_o be_v put_v to_o penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o as_o their_o friend_n m._n higgon_n public_o preach_v and_o with_o privilege_n print_v as_o 1610._o theoph._n higg_n ser_fw-mi 3._o mart._n an._n 1610._o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o à _fw-la culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o à _fw-la paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v thereupon_o therefore_o these_o man_n grant_v such_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v even_o when_o and_o where_o the_o culpa_fw-la sin_v or_o guilt_n be_v forgive_v and_o yet_o not_o exercise_v any_o such_o discipline_n or_o punishment_n for_o sin_v must_v needs_o in_o their_o own_o proceed_n allow_v of_o indulgence_n in_o a_o far_o more_o large_a ample_a or_o rather_o prodigal_a and_o presumptuous_a manner_n then_o be_v or_o at_o any_o time_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chapter_n xiii_o of_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o latin_a or_o greek_a and_o not_o in_o the_o vulgar_a have_v now_o let_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o relator_n last_o scruple_n a_o strange_a tonge_n in_o devotion_n as_o he_o term_v our_o latin_a church_n service_n which_o although_o it_o be_v both_o in_o itself_o and_o his_o judgement_n a_o matter_n ceremonial_a in_o religion_n and_o so_o entreat_v of_o and_o prove_v before_o yet_o i_o will_v brief_o justify_v it_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o particular_a and_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n unto_o he_o until_o this_o age_n of_o protestant_n be_v still_o to_o be_v observe_v or_o lawful_o may_n but_o the_o public_a church_n service_n to_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v ever_o so_o use_v and_o practise_v therefore_o still_o it_o ought_v or_o may_v be_v so_o lawful_o continue_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o often_o grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o prayer_n dove_n persuasion_n pag._n 23._o 24._o cap._n of_o prayer_n peterboroughe_n his_o word_n be_v these_o until_o of_o late_a sc_n these_o day_n of_o protestancie_n throughout_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o world_n public_a prayer_n be_v in_o latin_a in_o the_o east_n part_n in_o greek_a even_o among_o those_o nation_n to_o who_o these_o languadges_n be_v no_o mother_n tongue_n and_o this_o the_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n for_o these_o two_o
themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o doctrine_n thereof_o as_o he_o have_v before_o advise_v chapter_n xiiii_o concern_v reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n when_o i_o entreat_v before_o of_o the_o religeous_a use_n of_o holy_a imadge_n i_o will_v also_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o question_n the_o reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n be_v so_o near_o and_o symbolise_v doctrine_n have_v not_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n before_o refer_v i_o to_o a_o other_o course_n therefore_o i_o will_v now_o speak_v thereof_o in_o which_o case_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n express_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v this_o 9_o council_n trid._n sesi_n 9_o veneranda_fw-la esse_fw-la à fidelibus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o body_n of_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v of_o the_o faithful_a according_a to_o which_o thus_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o article_n by_o these_o protestant_n that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o question_n be_v true_a and_o what_o it_o conden_v for_o heresy_n be_v false_a but_o the_o primative_a church_n teach_v reverence_n of_o relic_n as_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o do_v and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n for_o heresy_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v true_a in_o this_o controversy_n and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n false_a and_o heretical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a by_o often_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n willet_n cit_v and_o approve_v s._n ambrose_n thus_o speak_v 50._o willet_n antill_n pag._n 201._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 27._o pag._n 50._o of_o valentinian_n decease_v i_o will_v honour_v his_o relic_n and_o commend_v his_o gracious_a memory_n d._n sutcliffe_n wittness_v that_o s._n gregory_n and_o s._n augustine_n that_o convert_v this_o nation_n esteem_v much_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o in_o their_o time_n church_n be_v build_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o relic_n worship_v and_o d._n willet_n with_o other_o 13._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 13._o acknowledge_v as_o they_o needs_o must_v that_o vigilantius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o denial_n thereof_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n thereof_o second_o i_o argue_v thus_o again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n may_v or_o be_v still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v but_o to_o pray_v at_o the_o monument_n of_o saint_n and_o reverence_v their_o relic_n be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n then_o therefore_o still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o m._n wotton_n 9_o wotten_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 9_o have_v these_o word_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o pray_v at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o christian_n assemble_v ordinary_o where_o the_o martyr_n be_v bury_v and_o to_o show_v what_o they_o do_v there_o which_o he_o will_v willing_o have_v conceal_v for_o he_o love_v not_o prayer_n to_o saint_n nor_o reverence_n of_o their_o relic_n for_o which_o cause_v the_o primative_a christian_n so_o there_o assemble_v he_o cit_v s._n hierome_n write_v 544._o wotten_n sup_v pag._n 544._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o holy_a paula_n she_o go_v into_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o kiss_v the_o stone_n of_o his_o resurrection_n which_o the_o angel_n have_v remove_v from_o the_o door_n of_o the_o tomb_n the_o place_n of_o his_o body_n where_o the_o lord_n have_v lie_v as_o if_o she_o have_v thri_v for_o the_o desire_a water_n she_o liâ—kâ—d_v with_o her_o faithful_a tongue_n d._n downame_n write_v the_o like_a of_o the_o holy_a pilgrimadge_n of_o that_o bless_a woman_n and_o to_o give_v most_o convince_a instance_n and_o proof_n in_o this_o matter_n m._n perkins_n in_o his_o problema_fw-la write_v thus_o primitiva_fw-la 81._o perkins_n problem_n pag._n 81._o ecclesia_fw-la honoravit_fw-la &_o veneratione_n prosecuta_fw-la est_fw-la reliquias_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la the_o primative_a church_n do_v honour_n and_o prosecute_v with_o reverence_n the_o relic_n of_o the_o dead_a three_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o usadge_n and_o behaviour_n which_o be_v lawful_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o practise_v of_o they_o towards_o their_o relik_n be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o grace_n give_v by_o christ_n as_o lawful_a for_o christian_n towards_o their_o holy_a relic_n and_o thing_n but_o the_o true_a faithful_a jew_n lawful_o use_v reverence_n and_o honour_n to_o their_o relic_n therefore_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o christian_n to_o do_v the_o like_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a this_o be_v no_o ceremonial_a or_o legal_a thing_n abrogate_a by_o christ_n but_o rather_o confirm_v by_o make_v the_o thing_n of_o his_o law_n and_o gospel_n more_o reverential_a than_o the_o figurative_a be_v the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n in_o these_o word_n you_o bring_v diverse_a 581._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 581._o proof_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v have_v in_o great_a reverence_n all_o needless_a for_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o again_o the_o jew_n say_v hierome_n in_o foretimes_o worship_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n because_o there_o be_v the_o cherubin_n and_o the_o propitiatory_a and_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n and_o further_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o worshippinge_n the_o 582._o pag._n 581._o 582._o ark_n but_o the_o holy_a of_o holye_n because_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o it_o he_o make_v the_o propitiatory_a manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n cause_n of_o that_o worship_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cherubin_n in_o the_o word_n follow_v he_o count_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o our_o lord_n more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n then_o see_v those_o relic_n under_o the_o law_n and_o before_o christ_n the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o all_o grace_n and_o such_o excellency_n be_v so_o worthy_a of_o worship_n and_o reverence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o reverence_v in_o themselves_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v worship_v and_o reverence_v because_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o by_o this_o judgement_n the_o relic_n in_o christianity_n as_o the_o sepulchre_n no_o part_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o place_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n some_o few_o hour_n lye_v there_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n as_o this_o protestant_a writer_n confess_v we_o may_v not_o deny_v this_o reverence_n and_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n thereof_o to_o be_v holy_a even_o by_o english_a protestant_n sentence_n last_o thus_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o english_a protestant_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v civil_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o noble_a man_n or_o woman_n decease_v because_o they_o be_v noble_a and_o honour_a when_o they_o live_v much_o more_o reason_n there_o be_v to_o give_v religeous_a and_o spiritual_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o saint_n holy_a and_o honour_a by_o god_n and_o man_n when_o he_o live_v and_o now_o in_o joy_n in_o heaven_n true_o and_o for_o ever_o honourable_a but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a by_o english_a protetestant_n who_o by_o their_o herald_n of_o arm_n allow_v and_o practice_n that_o all_o inferior_n shall_v give_v and_o yield_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o honourable_a parson_n decease_v that_o be_v due_a unto_o he_o lyve_v his_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v unite_v and_o this_o though_o in_o all_o moral_a judgement_n the_o soul_n of_o such_o a_o one_o be_v damn_v and_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n not_o only_o with_o herald_n but_o use_v in_o court_n ratify_v by_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o university_n as_o many_o and_o late_a example_n teach_v which_o i_o will_v urge_v no_o further_o but_o desire_v all_o may_v live_v and_o die_v well_o that_o they_o may_v leave_v behind_o they_o sufficient_a or_o some_o motive_n either_o to_o be_v honour_v or_o help_v by_o the_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o lyvinge_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o thus_o demonstrate_v for_o as_o excellency_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o honour_n and_o civil_a excellency_n of_o civil_a and_o terrene_a honour_n so_o spiritual_a or_o religeous_a excellency_n of_o spiritual_a and_o such_o honour_n and_o much_o more_o for_o the_o civil_a honour_n and_o motive_n thereof_o be_v only_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la a_o invention_n worthiness_n and_o attribute_v of_o man_n and_o nothing_o at_o all_o inherent_a in_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o party_n so_o honour_v when_o the_o other_o excellency_n and_o cause_n of_o honour_n be_v both_o permanent_a and_o a_o inherent_a dignity_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o for_o ever_o remain_v in_o the_o soul_n glorify_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n his_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n and_o
ensue_v transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n which_o he_o call_v the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n he_o add_v also_o a_o equality_n of_o bishop_n onoly_a approve_v the_o hebrew_n scripture_n justification_n by_o faith_n and_o dislike_v free_a will_n these_o be_v all_o their_o exception_n neither_o do_v the_o book_n of_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o other_o much_o material_a except_o sacrament_n whereof_o hereafter_o then_o either_o such_o as_o i_o have_v already_o handle_v or_o be_v comprise_v in_o these_o cataloge_n although_o all_o in_o these_o remember_v be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o parliament_n protestant_n church_n of_o england_n but_o addition_n and_o new_a invention_n of_o particular_a puritan_n as_o d._n willet_n hebrew_n scripture_n equality_n of_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o except_v that_o which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o scripture_n before_o consonant_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n i_o must_v leave_v he_o to_o be_v censure_v as_o a_o perjure_a man_n have_v swear_v to_o their_o article_n by_o their_o own_o religion_n law_n and_o proceed_n for_o the_o rest_n most_o of_o they_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o as_o pope_n supremacy_n indulgence_n imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n or_o inherent_a justice_n not_o only_o by_o faith_n and_o free_a will_n all_o the_o other_o i_o be_o now_o to_o examine_v and_o first_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a eucharist_n because_o it_o comprehend_v as_o well_o this_o manner_n of_o christ_n presence_n and_o a_o true_a sacrifice_n as_o they_o all_o grant_v upon_o proof_n of_o that_o verity_n as_o the_o question_n also_o of_o d._n sutcliff_n term_v half_a communion_n for_o if_o christ_n be_v substantial_o true_o and_o whole_o present_a in_o both_o kind_n then_o it_o be_v not_o a_o half_a but_o whole_a communion_n and_o receive_v of_o christ_n for_o he_o must_v needs_o be_v equal_o receive_v and_o participate_v under_o the_o one_o as_o under_o boâ—h_a kind_n and_o form_n according_a alij_fw-la d._n thom._n 3._o p_o q._n 80._o be_v 3._o gabr._n lect_n 84._o ric._n d._n 11._o caiet_fw-mi 3._o p._n q_o 3._o be_v 3._o sot_n d_o 12._o q._n 1._o be_v 12._o pet_n sot_n lect_n 20._o euchar_n lâ—des_v claud._n the_o saint_n ruard_n &_o alij_fw-la to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o school_n aswell_o long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n as_o after_o teach_v that_o no_o more_o fruit_n be_v communicate_v and_o give_v to_o the_o receiver_n and_o communicant_n by_o both_o then_o by_o one_o kind_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o in_o this_o question_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n the_o high_a bind_v authoritative_a and_o command_a judgement_n which_o by_o these_o protestant_n before_o be_v a_o general_a council_n have_v determine_v define_v &_o conclude_v be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o maintain_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o maintain_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o often_o grant_v by_o many_o of_o these_o protestant_n among_o who_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v 16._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 16._o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gain_n say_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n the_o minor_a be_v also_o prove_v 1._o covell_n defof_o hook_n pag._n 21_o park_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 176._o tom._n â—_o council_n in_o council_n late_a bergam_fw-la hist_o a_o 1213._o genebr_n hist_o a_o 1215._o palmer_n floren._n chron_n a_o 1215._o council_n lateran_n cap._n 1._o by_o they_o direct_o in_o this_o manner_n for_o first_o both_o d._n covell_n and_o m._n parkes_n cite_v and_o allow_v the_o council_n of_o laterane_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v present_a in_o it_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n constantinople_n and_o jerusalem_n 70._o metropolitanes_n 400._o bishop_n and_o other_o father_n above_o 800._o together_o with_o the_o legate_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o roman_a empire_n with_o the_o orator_n of_o the_o king_n of_o jerusalem_n france_n spain_n england_n so_o especial_o bind_v we_o and_o cyprus_n i_o trust_v the_o rest_n of_o they_o can_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v general_a if_o ever_o any_o be_v so_o term_v this_o be_v far_o the_o great_a that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n now_o that_o it_o define_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n be_v evident_o demonstrate_v by_o these_o express_a word_n of_o the_o council_n grant_v by_o protestant_n verum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguis_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la sub_fw-la speciebus_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la veraciter_fw-la continetur_fw-la transsubstantiatis_fw-la pane_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la &_o vino_fw-la in_o sanguinem_fw-la potestate_fw-la divina_fw-la the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o contain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transsubstantiate_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n therefore_o all_o english_a protestant_n be_v 16._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 16._o suppress_v by_o d._n field_n sentence_v before_o from_o gain_n say_v it_o and_o to_o show_v further_o that_o this_o be_v no_o new_a and_o strange_a doctrine_n than_o first_o hold_v and_o define_v but_o of_o the_o ancient_a primative_a father_n thus_o i_o argue_v again_o in_o this_o question_n whosoever_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v in_o this_o sacrament_n a_o conversion_n mutation_n of_o one_o thing_n into_o a_o other_o and_o not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n that_o bread_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n that_o the_o visible_a creature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n &_o blood_n etc._n etc._n do_v and_o must_v needs_o grant_v transubstantiation_n and_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n but_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v this_o therefore_o they_o teach_v and_o grant_v transubstantiation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a those_o term_n be_v equivalent_a with_o transubstantiation_n and_o seem_v the_o very_a same_o both_o in_o effect_n and_o name_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o 154._o perkins_n probl_a pag._n 153._o 154._o word_n the_o ancient_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o supper_n have_v many_o form_n of_o speech_n which_o show_v a_o conversion_n ambrose_n use_v the_o name_n of_o conversion_n and_o the_o name_n of_o mutation_n cyprian_n say_v it_o be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n origen_n say_v that_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n by_o prayer_n gaudentius_n say_v christ_n body_n be_v make_v of_o bread_n and_o his_o blood_n of_o wine_n eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la say_v that_o the_o priest_n by_o secret_a power_n do_v change_v the_o visible_a creature_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n anselmes_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v flit_v into_o christ_n body_n fulbertus_n say_v it_o be_v transfuse_v algerus_n say_v it_o be_v transiected_a and_o transfer_v into_o christ_n body_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_n word_n of_o those_o ancient_a father_n doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n to_o which_o he_o may_v have_v add_v many_o more_o and_o more_o convince_a but_o he_o know_v these_o too_o many_o and_o manifest_v against_o they_o as_o appeareth_z by_o this_o his_o frivolous_a gloss_n upon_o their_o express_a sentence_n confound_v and_o confute_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o word_n which_o be_v these_o but_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n where_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n they_o understand_v the_o change_n of_o the_o use_n and_o condition_n not_o of_o the_o substance_n what_o man_n but_o impudent_a and_o void_a of_o all_o shame_n and_o grace_n will_v father_n upon_o so_o many_o holy_a and_o renown_a learned_a father_n so_o gross_a equivocation_n or_o rather_o flat_a lyinge_v to_o speak_v one_o thing_n and_o mean_v a_o other_o as_o he_o speak_v and_o this_o in_o so_o chief_a and_o material_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n may_v be_v use_v if_o it_o can_v save_v the_o life_n of_o thousand_o or_o million_o of_o man_n and_o to_o confound_v this_o sacramentarie_a by_o his_o own_o fellow_n first_o d._n feild_n 150._o field_n pag._n 150._o write_v thus_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o and_o with_o the_o sanctify_a element_n the_o primative_a church_n
it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o humane_a reason_n from_o whence_o protestant_a argument_n against_o it_o be_v deduce_v that_o the_o manner_n be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v no_o man_n but_o irreligious_a and_o unreasonable_a can_v call_v it_o into_o question_n and_o he_o write_v further_a of_o this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v on_o all_o side_n plain_o 119._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 119._o confess_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a participation_n of_o christ_n who_o thereby_o impart_v himself_o even_o his_o whole_a entire_a parson_n therefore_o if_o the_o whole_a entire_a parson_n of_o christ_n which_o can_v be_v without_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o and_o there_o impart_v and_o receive_v damnable_a be_v that_o diminishe_v doctrine_n wherein_o sacramentary_n will_v have_v it_o but_o a_o sign_n &_o figure_n and_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o shall_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o true_a real_a and_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o as_o plain_o express_v where_o entreatinge_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n he_o write_v thus_o to_o these_o parson_n god_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o power_n of_o the_o 105._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n hitherto_o this_o learned_a protestant_a who_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o this_o point_n that_o no_o conclusion_n but_o themselves_o need_v to_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o and_o not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o other_o question_n as_o before_o these_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o against_o that_o which_o their_o parlamentarie_a religion_n do_v or_o will_v seem_v to_o teach_v that_o d._n willet_n testim_fw-la willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 20._o 21._o def_n first_o testim_fw-la write_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n they_o maintain_v tradition_n free_a will_n freedom_n from_o sin_n justification_n by_o work_n work_n of_o super_fw-la erogation_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o diverse_a other_o therefore_o even_o by_o protestant_n this_o sacred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v as_o well_o teach_v by_o catholic_n protestant_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n also_o from_o which_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n in_o protestant_n judgement_n which_o by_o they_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n censure_n upon_o protestant_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a 10._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 10._o supper_n after_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n the_o bread_n do_v pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o that_o blood_n of_o he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_n break_v it_o and_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o very_a body_n and_o my_o blood_n so_o that_o both_o then_o and_o now_o the_o bread_n be_v transform_v and_o change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n promise_v and_o affirm_v in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a of_o this_o matter_n especial_o seeinge_v not_o only_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o her_o kind_n parliam_fw-la an._n 1._o elizab_n parl_n 1._o jacob_n parl_n 1._o edw._n 6_o c._n both_o kind_n first_o parliament_n receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o allow_v and_o reviue_v the_o statute_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_o in_o that_o behalf_n and_o this_o their_o statute_n be_v never_o yet_o repeal_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o parliament_n of_o his_o majesty_n confirm_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o protestant_a publisher_n of_o 395_o praefat._n in_o petr._n gallatin_n franc_n an._n 1602._o morton_n app._n pag._n 396._o &_o pag._n 395_o petrus_n gallatinus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o bring_v from_o the_o rabbynes_n before_o christ_n be_v undeniable_a which_o allow_v d._n morton_n write_v thus_o they_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a for_o transubstantiation_n then_o be_v these_o say_n of_o transsubstantiator_n themselves_o they_o make_v so_o direct_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o most_o romish_a doctor_n for_o the_o space_n of_o allmoste_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v not_o in_o so_o express_v term_n publish_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o world_n again_o d._n androwes_n protestant_n bishop_n 51._o casaubon_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 50._o 51._o of_o ely_n cite_v by_o casaubon_n and_o casaubon_n himself_o from_o our_o king_n himself_o as_o he_o say_v affirm_v it_o be_v christ_n body_n the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v therefore_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o change_n in_o this_o sacrament_n as_o common_o they_o do_v that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o after_o be_v the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o change_n be_v from_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o change_n substantiae_fw-la in_o substantiam_fw-la of_o one_o substance_n into_o a_o ohter_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v transubstantiation_n chapter_n xvi_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n &_o blood_n common_o call_v the_o mass_n daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o this_o particular_a question_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o by_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n bread_n and_o wine_n by_o power_n of_o his_o omnipotent_a word_n into_o his_o most_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o those_o also_o which_o depend_v from_o thence_o as_o be_v before_o remember_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o communicate_v of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n first_o institute_v and_o ever_o to_o be_v continue_v in_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o also_o the_o true_a external_a and_o public_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n consistinge_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o offering_n of_o his_o most_o b._n body_n and_o blood_n in_o these_o holy_a mystery_n for_o which_o because_o it_o have_v be_v so_o profane_o and_o blasphemous_o contradict_v by_o diverse_a of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o mean_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o therein_o and_o from_o themselves_o first_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o unseperable_a from_o his_o most_o bless_a soul_n and_o be_v public_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o lawful_o call_v and_o authorize_v priest_n of_o his_o church_n be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v by_o catholic_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v of_o all_o man_n of_o learning_n in_o christianity_n neither_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o any_o that_o be_v ignorant_a if_o he_o know_v the_o term_n themselves_o express_o signifie_v and_o show_v the_o verity_n thereof_o even_o by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o more_o than_o abundant_o prove_v and_o verify_v by_o these_o
this_o island_n among_o the_o britain_n the_o altar_n be_v call_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o 6._o theatre_n pag._n 317._o sup_n n._n 6._o celestial_a sacrifice_n and_o again_o whereas_o d._n morton_n have_v grant_v before_o that_o sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n which_o be_v of_o a_o unseperable_a nature_n both_o he_o and_o all_o other_o that_o now_o so_o earnest_o contend_v to_o have_v themselves_o account_v priest_n must_v as_o much_o labour_n for_o this_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o as_o he_o affirm_v be_v unseperable_a from_o preisthood_n otherwise_o if_o they_o shall_v again_o fly_v up_o and_o down_o to_o their_o fantasy_v spiritual_a preisthood_n and_o sacrifice_n queen_n elizabeth_n if_o her_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a be_v as_o good_a a_o priest_n as_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o d._n mortons_n mother_n grandmother_n beldame_n and_o all_o woman_n of_o his_o kiudred_a or_o in_o the_o world_n if_o their_o virtue_n be_v equal_a be_v as_o good_a priest_n as_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o true_a priest_n which_o i_o deny_v and_o yet_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o all_o woman_n sex_n and_o kind_n be_v uncapable_a of_o holy_a preisthood_n again_o d._n morton_n with_o his_o friend_n theodore_n bibliander_n sacrif_n morton_n app._n pag._n in_o sacrif_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o the_o rabbin_n before_o christ_n do_v teach_v that_o those_o which_o receive_v the_o messiah_n shall_v in_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n have_v a_o external_a sacrifice_n in_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o call_v it_o thoda_n which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o place_n &_o purponse_n where_o i_o only_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v in_o christian_a religion_n a_o external_a sacrifice_n to_o succeed_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n for_o that_o this_o sacrifice_n though_o begin_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o bless_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n i_o have_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o this_o which_o i_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n be_v plain_o grant_v unto_o i_o by_o casaubon_n wright_v in_o etc._n casaub_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 51._o 52._o etc._n etc._n our_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o command_n as_o he_o protest_v and_o in_o these_o word_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n ignorant_n nor_o deni_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o sacrifice_n in_o christian_a religion_n that_o succeed_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n and_o accord_v to_o this_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o other_o protestant_n allowinge_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n for_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o m._n middleton_n be_v these_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n 113._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 92._o 113._o and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n call_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n a_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v offer_v sacrifice_n at_o the_o 45._o pag._n 49._o sup_n pag._n 137._o 138._o 47._o 45._o altar_n for_o the_o dead_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n then_o if_o this_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v true_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o say_v mass_n for_o the_o dead_a much_o rather_o for_o â—he_n live_v and_o so_o both_o for_o the_o lyve_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o protestant_n judgement_n and_o so_o both_o the_o form_n of_o our_o holy_a preisthood_n receive_v power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o also_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n offer_v for_o such_o purpose_n by_o a_o due_o consecrate_a priest_n be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a before_o god_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n that_o shall_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o only_o within_o the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a and_o miss_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o cap._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n proper_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o subject_a to_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n against_o aëâ—ius_n the_o heretic_n and_o his_o complice_n as_o their_o own_o doctor_n field_n and_o covell_n be_v witness_n in_o this_o manner_n aërius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n 114._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o covel_n exam._n pag._n 114._o in_o name_n the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o eucharist_n for_o they_o and_o for_o this_o his_o rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v how_o much_o more_o than_o be_v these_o present_a protestant_n worthy_a condemnation_n who_o do_v not_o only_o contemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a greek_a and_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o so_o great_o concern_v question_n but_o against_o their_o own_o judgement_n with_o rash_a inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n condemn_v the_o universal_a primative_a church_n anâ—_n confederate_a themselves_o with_o heretic_n iâ—_n their_o own_o judgement_n just_o condemn_v against_o it_o and_o contrariwise_o this_o holy_a catholic_a doctrine_n of_o mass_n or_o sacrifice_n foâ—_n the_o live_n and_o dead_a by_o our_o enemy_n allowance_n a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o primative_a and_o best_a flourish_a estate_n thereof_o and_o ever_o since_o continue_v be_v inviolable_o to_o be_v maintain_v chapter_n xvii_o of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o doleful_a and_o heavy_a question_n to_o these_o marry_a protestant_a church_n man_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o also_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_a catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o contrary_a wanton_a licentious_a and_o sacriledgeous_a liberty_n unto_o this_o and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n whillfull_a poverty_n and_o obedience_n as_o it_o first_o make_v way_n for_o protestant_a hereâ—es_n into_o the_o world_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o apostle_n luther_n and_o the_o rest_n present_o upon_o â—heir_a revolt_n for_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o have_v vow_v for_o the_o most_o â—art_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o their_o contraâ—es_n lust_n riches_n &_o rule_n so_o it_o be_v to_o this_o day_n â—_o unplease_a a_o thing_n in_o this_o epicurean_a â—ct_n that_o they_o can_v endure_v to_o follow_v the_o anon_n either_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n under_o who_o obedience_n they_o shall_v be_v if_o thy_o will_n show_v any_o at_o all_o or_o to_o the_o greâ—ke_n church_n either_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n howsoever_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o allow_v thereof_o especial_o in_o this_o article_n of_o late_a day_n use_v more_o liberty_n therein_o than_o other_o church_n but_o to_o omit_v all_o thing_n of_o discontentment_n to_o this_o people_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n profitable_a unto_o or_o make_v perfect_a the_o member_n of_o christ_n mystical_a body_n his_o church_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v of_o they_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_a church_n especial_o in_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n or_o some_o great_a part_n of_o they_o that_o be_v or_o will_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o perfect_a reform_a guide_n and_o director_n to_o other_o as_o their_o minister_n pronounce_v themselves_o to_o be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o allow_v of_o these_o protestant_n otherwise_o they_o have_v not_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_v but_o unperfect_a and_o deform_a church_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n too_o gross_a absurdity_n do_v follow_v in_o deny_v it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o precept_n and_o sup_n cap._n 7._o sup_n counsel_n before_o from_o whence_o at_o this_o time_n i_o will_v only_o show_v by_o d._n covells_n testimony_n that_o it_o be_v so_o absurd_a to_o deny_v it_o that_o he_o will_v free_v all_o protestant_n from_o it_o his_o word_n of_o the_o work_n of_o perfection_n be_v these_o in_o these_o point_v all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 52._o some_o think_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v of_o the_o some_o necessity_n
with_o precept_n as_o those_o heretic_n call_v apostolici_fw-la other_o esteem_v they_o as_o thing_n indifferent_a other_o as_o thing_n forbid_v which_o error_n be_v accuse_v by_o some_o of_o our_o adversary_n to_o be_v a_o opinion_n of_o our_o church_n there_o be_v none_o of_o any_o sound_a judgement_n in_o our_o church_n which_o do_v not_o think_v that_o willing_a poverty_n humble_a obedience_n and_o true_a chastity_n be_v thing_n very_o commendable_a and_o do_v bring_v with_o they_o great_a advantadge_n to_o the_o true_a perfection_n of_o a_o christian_a life_n by_o these_o we_o do_v more_o than_o without_o these_o we_o shall_v then_o these_o man_n grant_v the_o doctrine_n and_o never_o practise_v the_o use_n of_o it_o from_o whence_o this_o advantadge_n to_o true_a perfection_n be_v bring_v be_v in_o a_o practical_a error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o aught_o to_o reform_v themselves_o if_o any_o man_n will_v excuse_v their_o omit_v of_o it_o he_o must_v needs_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v either_o because_o they_o will_v not_o or_o be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o if_o it_o only_o proceed_v of_o willfullnes_n they_o be_v general_o to_o be_v reprove_v of_o wilful_a obstinacy_n and_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n universal_o refuse_v or_o resist_v such_o holy_a motion_n inspiration_n and_o grace_n if_o they_o say_v it_o proceed_v from_o want_n of_o grace_n spiritual_a power_n and_o assistance_n to_o effect_v it_o they_o plain_o prove_v and_o thereby_o acknowledge_v themselves_o and_o their_o religion_n to_o be_v graceless_a and_o not_o of_o god_n not_o have_v that_o hability_n and_o strengthe_n in_o any_o one_o company_n or_o society_n of_o man_n or_o woman_n among_o they_o in_o so_o long_a time_n to_o embrace_v and_o practice_n that_o which_o so_o profit_v to_o perfection_n and_o as_o strong_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o true_a wherein_o that_o grace_n have_v be_v give_v to_o thousand_o of_o society_n to_o profess_v to_o live_v and_o die_v in_o perpetual_a vow_a chastity_n which_o have_v not_o be_v bestow_v one_o any_o one_o fraternity_n in_o their_o religion_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o world_n that_o those_o catholic_a priest_n of_o our_o nation_n who_o they_o persecute_v as_o enemy_n to_o god_n be_v in_o this_o great_a favour_n and_o grace_n with_o he_o in_o perform_v that_o perfect_a estate_n of_o continency_n which_o our_o adversary_n open_o confess_v they_o can_v do_v which_o we_o be_v so_o fart_n from_o acknowledge_v in_o we_o that_o in_o great_a multitude_n we_o will_v solemn_o swear_v we_o true_o perform_v it_o and_o no_o man_n understand_v the_o severe_a canon_n of_o catholic_a religion_n for_o such_o offender_n the_o great_a reverence_n we_o give_v to_o that_o most_o bless_a sacrifice_n which_o we_o daily_o offer_v and_o what_o innocence_n of_o life_n at_o the_o jest_n to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o carnal_a and_o other_o mortal_a sin_n we_o require_v unto_o it_o and_o the_o minister_a of_o all_o other_o sacrament_n continual_o practise_v by_o we_o can_v condemn_v our_o order_n in_o this_o matter_n further_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o church_n within_o the_o first_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n be_v now_o to_o be_v observe_v but_o the_o vow_n of_o continency_n be_v then_o decree_v to_o be_v annex_v to_o holy_a order_n therefore_o still_o so_o to_o be_v observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v allow_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n continentiae_fw-la votum_fw-la necessarium_fw-la &_o 192._o perk_n problem_n pag._n 192._o perpetuum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o vow_n of_o continency_n necessary_a and_o perpetual_a seem_v first_o to_o have_v be_v decree_v in_o the_o west_n church_n about_o 380._o year_n after_o christ_n trae_o it_o be_v receive_v before_o but_o by_o the_o private_a devotion_n of_o some_o not_o by_o the_o public_a judgement_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o man_n say_v he_o acknowledge_v then_o only_o to_o be_v decree_v though_o use_v before_o and_o this_o in_o the_o west_n church_n it_o suffice_v for_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v obligatorie_n to_o protestant_n both_o confess_v that_o a_o time_n of_o truth_n the_o roman_a church_n then_o to_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o mother_n unto_o other_o and_o themselves_o under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o western_a &_o roman_a church_n and_o custom_n be_v not_o usual_o decree_v but_o upon_o transgression_n of_o they_o but_o m._n middleton_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n â—piphanius_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o bless_a bishop_n of_o greece_n write_v of_o such_o decree_n and_o canon_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o to_o have_v be_v extant_a and_o practise_v long_o before_o that_o time_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n as_o his_o word_n tradition_n without_o limitation_n argue_v 140._o epiphan_n l._n 1._o to_o 2._o contra_fw-la her_n cathari_n apud_fw-la middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 139._o 140._o thus_o he_o be_v cite_v by_o he_o write_v of_o the_o cathari_n heretic_n those_o tradition_n which_o be_v deliver_v peculiar_o for_o the_o clergy_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o supereminencie_n in_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n these_o heretic_n will_v have_v all_o man_n tie_v unto_o when_o they_o do_v hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v unreprovable_a the_o husband_n of_o one_o wife_n and_o continent_n and_o likewise_o of_o deacon_n and_o priest_n for_o in_o truth_n since_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v not_o admit_v into_o these_o office_n any_o that_o have_v marry_v a_o second_o wife_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o excellent_a dignity_n of_o preisthood_n and_o this_o holy_a church_n do_v sincere_o observe_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n admit_v any_o into_o those_o office_n that_o be_v the_o husband_n but_o of_o one_o wife_n who_o wife_n be_v yet_o lyve_v with_o he_o in_o the_o fellowship_n of_o marriage_n sed_fw-la eum_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la ab_fw-la una_fw-la continuit_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o viduiâ—â—te_fw-la vixit_fw-la but_o he_o only_o that_o either_o be_v never_o marry_v or_o that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o wife_n lyve_v unmarried_a the_o church_n receave_v into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n priest_n bishop_n or_o subdeacon_n which_o be_v especial_o observe_v where_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n be_v sincere_o keep_v but_o thou_o will_v say_v unto_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n priest_n and_o deacon_n do_v live_v in_o wedlock_n but_o this_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n hitherto_o and_o further_o be_v the_o convince_a word_n of_o this_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o evidence_n be_v so_o plain_a for_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o this_o question_n and_o against_o protestant_n that_o m._n middleton_n flat_o say_v epiphanius_n be_v too_o partial_o 143._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 143._o affect_v in_o this_o point_n and_o hereuppon_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o and_o direct_o hold_v and_o maintain_v by_o the_o learned_a holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o the_o present_a protestant_a adversary_n otherwise_o seem_v to_o allow_v these_o father_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v their_o opinion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o time_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v but_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o priest_n continency_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a both_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n in_o show_n at_o the_o jest_n allow_v the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n thereof_o for_o judge_n in_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v first_o m._n middleton_n acknowledge_v s._n epiphanius_n s._n hierome_n s._n chrisostome_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a against_o their_o marriage_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o doctrine_n against_o vow_n of_o chastity_n that_o have_v write_v of_o s._n epiphanius_n as_o before_o he_o add_v of_o s._n hierome_n thus_o he_o make_v unciwill_n entroade_n against_o god_n holy_a ordinance_n 138._o middleton_n supra_fw-la pag._n 134._o pag._n 138._o in_o this_o point_n of_o s._n chrisostome_n thus_o chrisostome_n in_o his_o vehemency_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o reprehend_v and_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n in_o their_o lightness_n go_v beyond_o measure_n in_o vowe_a of_o s._n ambrose_n thus_o ambrose_n have_v the_o apostolical_a 134._o pag._n 134._o dragon_n the_o devil_n dwell_v in_o he_o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ancient_a father_n in_o general_a in_o this_o matter_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o term_n neither_o 133._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 133._o be_v it_o any_o thing_n to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o ancient_a father_n allow_v vow_n of_o chastity_n
and_o single_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o again_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v not_o 334._o pag._n 334._o fit_a judge_n to_o determine_v either_o of_o priest_n marriage_n or_o vow_n of_o chastity_n m._n wotton_n well_o perceive_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a primative_a church_n in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n deal_v as_o free_o with_o we_o in_o these_o word_n such_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o holiness_n in_o single_a life_n 491._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 491._o in_o the_o primative_a church_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v for_o that_o antiquity_n shall_v afford_v we_o any_o testimony_n against_o the_o practice_n and_o judgement_n of_o those_o day_n then_o how_o graceless_a and_o impudent_a be_v these_o man_n to_o cite_v both_o father_n and_o counsel_n to_o prove_v that_o which_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n they_o both_o understand_v in_o themselves_o and_o publish_v thus_o unto_o the_o world_n they_o utter_o deny_v and_o disallow_v whole_o and_o clear_o teach_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o contradictory_n to_o protestant_n assertion_n whether_o they_o be_v greek_n or_o latin_n and_o this_o in_o so_o serious_a manner_n that_o such_o breach_n of_o chastity_n vow_v which_o m._n perkins_n confess_v to_o be_v above_o 1200._o year_n old_a be_v call_v incest_n and_o punish_v with_o excommunication_n from_o whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o further_o that_o which_o by_o holy_a father_n be_v call_v incest_n and_o by_o allow_v general_a council_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n censure_v with_o excommunication_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n but_o breach_n of_o the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o above_o 1200._o year_n annex_v to_o preisthood_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v adjudge_v lawful_a but_o the_o contrary_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o m._n perkins_n in_o these_o word_n epiphanius_n in_o his_o 201._o perk_n probl_a pag._n 201._o 61._o heresy_n say_v they_o that_o marry_v after_o they_o vow_v do_v sin_n and_o enjoin_v they_o penance_n so_o augustine_n and_o hierome_n viduit_fw-la c._n 9_o after_o these_o marriadge_n begin_v to_o be_v account_v of_o some_o for_o a_o more_o grevous_a sin_n after_o the_o year_n 380._o basile_n call_v these_o marriadge_n incest_n the_o offence_n of_o whoredom_n and_o adultery_n in_o his_o hook_n of_o virginity_n by_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o 15._o canon_n they_o be_v punish_v with_o excommunication_n but_o they_o will_v say_v the_o late_a greek_a church_n use_v more_o liberty_n in_o suffer_v the_o use_n of_o marriage_n in_o holy_a order_n though_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o we_o that_o be_v under_o the_o western_a and_o roman_a church_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n yet_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v that_o they_o neither_o agree_v with_o the_o ancient_a nor_o present_a greek_n in_o this_o question_n but_o make_v lust_n licentiousness_n and_o liberty_n to_o be_v their_o law_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a law_n to_o the_o greek_n be_v as_o d._n feild_n write_v the_o 13._o 101._o field_n l._n 3._o c._n 18._o pag._n 101._o canon_n of_o the_o 6._o general_a council_n otherwise_o the_o 13._o canon_n make_v in_o trullo_n do_v only_o licence_v subdeacons_n deacon_n and_o priest_n marry_v before_o order_n not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o wife_n but_o to_o abstain_v from_o they_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o turn_n that_o be_v in_o the_o time_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v as_o the_o second_o council_n of_o carthadge_n in_o the_o 2._o canon_n define_v but_o the_o father_n say_v that_o they_o know_v it_o deliver_v for_o a_o canon_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o deacon_n or_o priest_n in_o their_o ordination_n profess_v that_o they_o will_v not_o any_o more_o company_n with_o their_o wife_n but_o both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o protestant_n be_v contrary_a marry_v both_o before_o and_o after_o order_n not_o regard_v any_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n but_o deny_v it_o and_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o profess_v open_a disobedience_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o it_o and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o latin_a but_o to_o the_o greek_a church_n also_o for_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o their_o bishop_n religious_a man_n or_o woman_n or_o votary_n of_o chastity_n be_v permit_v to_o marry_v but_o for_o such_o to_o marry_v be_v adjudge_v sacrilege_n in_o that_o church_n the_o word_n of_o their_o patriarch_n hieremias_n be_v these_o whosoever_o epilog_n hierem._n in_o cen_n in_o epilog_n shall_v not_o perform_v the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n do_v incur_v the_o most_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o to_o perform_v such_o vow_n be_v the_o most_o angelical_a and_o excellent_a life_n that_o can_v be_v lead_v on_o earth_n therefore_o we_o must_v great_o extol_v monastical_a life_n and_o conversation_n therefore_o these_o protestant_n not_o only_o permit_v and_o tollerate_v but_o incite_v provoke_a and_o procure_v bishop_n monk_n friar_n nun_n and_o all_o votaty_n to_o marriage_n be_v by_o this_o censure_n guilty_a of_o the_o filthy_a sin_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o agree_v with_o no_o church_n greek_n or_o latin_a in_o this_o point_n and_o question_n but_o these_o man_n in_o their_o theatre_n and_o else_o object_n where_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v marry_v priest_n in_o ireland_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n malachy_n and_o in_o etc._n speed_z in_o theatr._n pag._n 145._o etc._n etc._n england_n in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n dunstan_n our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_o they_o have_v be_v tell_v before_o even_o from_o primative_a saint_n answ_n and_o doctor_n that_o wheresoever_o and_o whensoever_o such_o be_v it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o intrude_v abuse_n and_o not_o accord_v to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o answell_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o argument_n that_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v or_o now_o be_v without_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v good_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v they_o may_v prove_v murder_n treason_n adultery_n incest_n sacrilege_n blasphemy_n and_o whatsoever_o villainy_n and_o impiety_n to_o be_v holy_a or_o justifiable_a thing_n for_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o only_o in_o one_o or_o two_o kingedome_n in_o one_o or_o two_o time_n but_o be_v and_o have_v be_v with_o such_o wicked_a man_n in_o all_o time_n and_o kingedome_n and_o to_o let_v they_o know_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o this_o their_o objection_n wicked_a man_n that_o be_v thus_o marry_v or_o allow_v it_o and_o holy_a and_o saint_n that_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v it_o they_o themselves_o in_o this_o their_o theatre_n witness_n in_o these_o word_n s._n malachy_n 145._o theatr._fw-la sup_n n._n 9_o pag._n 145._o who_o life_n s._n bernard_n write_v prohibit_v priest_n marriadge_n in_o ireland_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o further_o that_o they_o be_v holy_a man_n that_o forbid_v these_o marriadge_n and_o the_o high_a authority_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n before_o by_o which_o they_o be_v forbid_v thus_o they_o testify_v in_o these_o word_n pope_n gregory_n send_v hither_o into_o england_n 47._o theat_v pag._n 421._o n._n 47._o his_o bull_n with_o damninge_v curse_n against_o the_o marry_a clergy_n commaundinge_a that_o none_o shall_v hear_v their_o mass_n and_o thus_o again_o pope_n gregory_n in_o a_o general_a synod_n exclude_v the_o marry_a priest_n from_o execution_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n and_o forbid_v the_o lie_v man_n to_o hear_v their_o mass_n and_o our_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 373._o pag._n 373._o then_o by_o their_o own_o sentence_n a_o saint_n condemn_v they_o miraculous_o as_o they_o testify_v so_o be_v they_o condemn_v by_o other_o counsel_n and_o authority_n the_o sanctity_n of_o s._n dunstan_n 372._o pag._n 371._o 372._o his_o miracle_n gift_n of_o prophetie_n and_o verify_v prophety_n of_o the_o calamity_n and_o punishment_n which_o god_n inflict_v upon_o the_o prince_n and_o favourer_n maintain_v those_o wicked_a marriage_n be_v in_o some_o part_n testify_v in_o their_o own_o theatre_n the_o prince_n that_o 7._o theat_v pag._n 377._o etc._n etc._n cap._n 43._o l._n 7._o disallow_v they_o be_v holy_a and_o saint_n among_o which_o be_v king_n and_o s._n edward_n the_o martyr_n murder_v and_o martyr_v by_o the_o favourite_n of_o marry_a priest_n among_o which_o be_v his_o mother_n in_o law_n queen_n elfrida_n and_o her_o son_n his_o half_a brother_n ethelred_n after_o king_n by_o this_o martyrdom_n where_o upon_o these_o man_n themselves_o have_v thus_o register_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o subject_n draw_v from_o their_o sovereign_n sup_v theat_v sup_v dunstan_n prophecy_n against_o their_o wickedness_n a_o cloud_n of_o blood_n and_o fire_n and_o many_o extreme_a misery_n of_o that_o tyme._n dunstan_n
minor_a prove_v out_o of_o their_o public_o allow_v and_o reconfirm_v communion_n book_n where_o in_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a their_o minister_n be_v appoint_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o party_n decease_v in_o these_o word_n that_o we_o with_o this_o our_o brother_n and_o all_o other_o depart_v god_n comm._n book_n tit._n burial_n of_o the_o deadâ—_n near_o the_o end_n §._o allmightie_a god_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o thy_o holy_a name_n may_v have_v our_o perfect_a consummation_n and_o bliss_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o the_o eternal_a and_o everlasting_a glory_n amen_o if_o this_o prayer_n that_o people_n decease_v may_v come_v to_o heaven_n body_n and_o soul_n man_n have_v no_o other_o part_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a nothing_o can_v be_v call_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o their_o salvation_n and_o so_o i_o end_v this_o question_n with_o this_o sentence_n of_o m._n higgon_n in_o his_o public_a sermon_n 1610._o theophil_n higg_n serm_n 3._o mart._n 1610._o at_o s._n paul_n cross_n give_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o these_o word_n as_o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o a_o paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v theruppon_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_v the_o ground_n of_o purgatory_n and_o satisfaction_n after_o death_n be_v oftentimes_o not_o satisfy_v answer_v or_o to_o use_v his_o own_o phrase_n not_o rise_v from_o in_o this_o life_n for_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o hell_n due_a for_o great_a syn_n be_v ever_o remit_v and_o rise_v from_o in_o his_o resurrection_n a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v otherwise_o a_o man_n now_o entitle_v heir_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o salvation_n shall_v also_o be_v guilty_a of_o hell_n and_o damnation_n save_v and_o damn_a in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n together_o and_o upon_o this_o and_o other_o such_o holy_a ground_n these_o protestant_n in_o their_o late_a theatre_n recompt_n unto_o we_o so_o many_o hundred_o etc._n theat_v of_o great_a brit._n etc._n etc._n of_o religeous_a house_n found_v by_o holy_a king_n prince_n and_o other_o in_o england_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o themselves_o their_o ancestor_n posterity_n and_o other_o friend_n chapter_n xix_o teache_v how_o there_o be_v 7._o sacrament_n in_o number_n by_o these_o protestant_n accord_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v end_v all_o other_o question_n to_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n and_o accord_v to_o the_o request_n and_o demand_n of_o protestant_n desiringe_v to_o be_v satisfy_v therein_o and_o perform_v this_o from_o themselves_o and_o own_o writing_n i_o will_v proceed_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o their_o number_n thus_o set_v down_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n sacrament_n council_n trid._n decret_a de_fw-fr sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n neither_o more_o nor_o few_o baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n matrimony_n for_o defence_n and_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n a_o confess_v true_a general_a council_n have_v authority_n to_o bind_v all_o by_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v determine_v in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v seven_o sacrament_n be_v thus_o determine_v by_o such_o general_a council_n and_o bind_n authority_n therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o and_o must_v needs_o be_v think_v so_o equal_a to_o all_o protestant_n that_o how_o soever_o they_o think_v of_o the_o infallible_a sentence_n of_o such_o assembly_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o none_o of_o they_o may_v be_v so_o partial_a but_o to_o prefer_v a_o general_a council_n to_o any_o protestant_a assembly_n censure_n sentence_n or_o decree_n the_o second_o be_v evident_o prove_v suppose_v what_o be_v write_v before_o even_o by_o protestant_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o for_o such_o with_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v by_o d._n willet_n and_o m._n parkes_n but_o legis_fw-la willet_n limbom_n parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o gennadius_n in_o defence_n council_n flor._n council_n florent_fw-la de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la novae_fw-la legis_fw-la by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n himself_o in_o his_o defence_n thereof_o where_o it_o be_v thus_o decree_v both_o with_o assent_n of_o grecian_n &_o armenian_n novae_fw-la legis_fw-la septem_fw-la sunt_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la scilicet_fw-la baptismus_fw-la confirmatio_fw-la eucharistia_n poenitentia_fw-la extrema_fw-la vnctio_fw-la ordo_fw-la &_o matrimonium_fw-la &c._n &c._n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n which_o do_v much_o differ_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n for_o they_o do_v not_o cause_n grace_n but_o do_v only_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v give_v by_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o of_o we_o both_o contain_v grace_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o that_o worthy_o receive_v they_o hitherto_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o holy_a general_a council_n receive_v by_o all_o christendom_n latin_n armenian_n jacobynes_n grecian_n from_o whence_o i_o further_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n essential_a in_o religion_n such_o as_o sacrament_n be_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v such_o be_v likewise_o teach_v by_o the_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v the_o mayor_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o last_o argument_n and_o further_o confirm_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o protestant_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v a_o holy_a 7._o hierém_fw-la in_o censur_n cap._n 7._o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n in_o this_o catholic_a and_o true_a believe_a church_n there_o be_v seven_o divine_a sacrament_n baptism_n the_o unction_n of_o holy_a ointment_n holy_a communion_n order_n matrimony_n penance_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o they_o further_o prosecute_v as_o also_o the_o cite_a general_a council_n of_o florence_n do_v the_o institution_n form_n matter_n effect_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o these_o seven_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n again_o i_o suppose_v that_o catholic_n in_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n require_v a_o contain_v and_o give_v of_o grace_n by_o these_o holy_a sacrament_n beside_o their_o signification_n thereof_o be_v only_a sign_n seal_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o common_a protestant_a opinion_n be_v to_o be_v far_o more_o restrict_v and_o limit_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n because_o many_o more_o thing_n be_v and_o may_v be_v sign_n of_o any_o thing_n than_o both_o sign_n and_o cause_n as_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o all_o genericall_a and_o specifical_a difference_n for_o example_n under_o animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n be_v contain_v more_o then_o under_o animal_n rationalâ—_fw-la a_o lyve_a creature_n with_o reason_n only_o limit_v to_o man_n who_o otherwise_o abstractinge_v from_o his_o rationalitie_n be_v with_o all_o other_o lyve_v creature_n comprehend_v under_o the_o genus_fw-la animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n so_o a_o sign_n of_o grace_n as_o well_o agree_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n as_o to_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o not_o to_o contain_v and_o give_v grace_n only_o proper_a to_o those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o be_v recite_v before_o from_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o be_v at_o etc._n council_n trident._n decret_a dâ—_n sacramentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la etc._n etc._n large_a set_v down_o against_o protestant_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o suppose_v which_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v i_o argue_v thus_o all_o thing_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v sacrament_n but_o according_a to_o protestant_n all_v those_o seven_o before_o remember_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreame-vnction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n agree_v with_o and_o have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o in_o logic_n the_o thing_n define_v and_o definition_n be_v convertible_n as_o this_o man_n and_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n whoesoever_o be_v the_o one_o
prove_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communion_n book_n reconfirm_v in_o the_o title_n of_o confirmation_n give_v this_o direction_n to_o the_o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n the_o bishop_n shall_v lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o every_o child_n several_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n may_v both_o appear_v by_o their_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o these_o 11._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 10._o 11._o word_n confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o they_o mean_v it_o to_o be_v sign_n such_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v the_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o use_v these_o word_n we_o make_v our_o almighty_a communion_n book_n tit_n conf_n sup_v §._o almighty_a humble_a supplication_n unto_o thou_o for_o these_o child_n upon_o who_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n we_o have_v lay_v our_o hand_n to_o certify_v they_o by_o this_o sign_n of_o thy_o favour_n and_o gracious_a goodness_n towards_o they_o therefore_o this_o external_a sign_n both_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n use_v by_o their_o example_n and_o so_o far_o signifie_v god_n grace_n and_o favour_n and_o certifye_v the_o party_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n no_o other_o external_a sign_n by_o protestant_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o certificate_n whis_fw-la be_v further_o confirm_v with_o this_o protestant_a argument_n that_o follow_v whatsoever_o sign_n external_a give_v spiritual_a strength_n to_o the_o receiver_n thereof_o and_o force_v to_o serve_v god_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o confirmation_n do_v this_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n graunte_v that_o such_o spiritual_a force_n and_o strength_n be_v not_o give_v by_o any_o sign_n but_o such_o as_o be_v a_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o of_o they_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v give_v by_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 192_o covel_n mod._n examination_n pag._n 192_o remembringe_v the_o conflict_n we_o have_v undertake_v in_o baptism_n we_o come_v to_o confirmation_n for_o a_o addition_n of_o new_a force_n in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v to_o life_n but_o in_o confirmation_n we_o be_v strengthen_v to_o battle_n so_o that_o be_v a_o external_a sign_n and_o give_v grace_n as_o baptism_n do_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n as_o that_o be_v and_o the_o sign_n must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n for_o none_o other_o but_o god_n can_v ordain_v indulgence_n penance_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protest_n chapter_n of_o indulgence_n a_o sign_n to_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o grace_n concern_v penance_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n i_o have_v make_v demonstration_n before_o in_o the_o chapter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o it_o be_v evident_o true_a in_o this_o order_n wheresoever_o in_o any_o ceremony_n and_o external_a sign_n grace_n be_v so_o ample_o give_v that_o not_o only_o all_o guilt_n of_o sin_n by_o protestant_n but_o their_o punishment_n be_v forgive_v and_o by_o authority_n from_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v both_o a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n institute_v by_o he_o and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o these_o protestant_n judgement_n in_o confession_n and_o absolution_n therefore_o a_o sacrament_n both_o the_o mayor_n and_o minor_n be_v abundant_o prove_v in_o the_o recite_v chapter_n before_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o such_o confession_n may_v be_v auricular_a as_o they_o term_v our_o catholic_a confession_n to_o a_o priest_n though_o that_o kind_n of_o confession_n be_v not_o so_o needful_a to_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n m._n hull_n write_v thus_o auricular_a confession_n be_v 90._o hull_n rome_n polec_fw-la pag._n 89._o 90._o use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o the_o time_n of_o zozomenus_n the_o ancient_a historian_n and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n 13._o conference_n pag._n 13._o witness_v that_o the_o particular_a and_o parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n therefore_o i_o thus_o argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n forgive_v sin_v a_o apostolical_a and_o godly_a ordinance_n be_v a_o sign_n ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o penance_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o hence_o also_o be_v prove_v that_o order_n be_v a_o england_n order_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n of_o england_n sacrament_n for_o whosoever_o have_v power_n to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n except_o in_o baptism_n by_o a_o external_a ceremony_n must_v needs_o have_v and_o receive_v that_o power_n in_o a_o sacrament_n for_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n be_v not_o give_v as_o protestant_n confess_v by_o miracle_n but_o priest_n as_o before_o have_v this_o power_n therefore_o order_n and_o consecration_n be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o consecrate_v priest_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o bishop_n the_o holy_a ghost_n grace_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v order_n or_o ordination_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n do_v this_o therefore_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v order_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n in_o their_o proceed_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o priest_n book_n of_o con_fw-la in_o priest_n minor_a express_o be_v contain_v in_o their_o authorize_v and_o confirm_v public_a book_n of_o consecrate_v priest_n etc._n etc._n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n upon_o ordinary_a man_n whereby_o power_n be_v give_v they_o above_o other_o from_o christ_n to_o translate_v from_o darkness_n into_o glory_n to_o make_v invisible_a grace_n of_o visible_a element_n daily_o to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o give_v power_n which_o no_o potentate_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v and_o the_o like_a prerogative_n above_o all_o humane_a power_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n order_n have_v these_o and_o such_o more_o prerogative_n by_o impose_v of_o hand_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o a_o external_a ceremony_n give_v and_o signify_v such_o power_n grace_n and_o privilege_n that_o no_o terrene_a power_n and_o authority_n can_v give_v must_v needs_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o so_o by_o that_o which_o be_v prove_v before_o be_v allow_v for_o a_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n where_o entreat_v of_o the_o power_n and_o eminency_n of_o priest_n by_o their_o 87._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o function_n and_o order_n in_o the_o external_a ceremony_n of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n he_o have_v these_o word_n to_o these_o parson_n god_n impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o etc._n covel_n mod_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o pag._n 115._o see_v d._n covell_n def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o 88_o 91._o and_o cite_v cap._n seq_n of_o character_n etc._n etc._n treatise_n thus_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o power_n which_o neither_o prince_n nor_o potentate_n king_n nor_o caesar_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v the_o apostle_n leave_v and_o impart_v the_o fame_n power_n to_o ordain_v which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o from_o whence_o i_o argue_v further_o in_o this_o order_n that_o external_a and_o visible_a ceremony_n whereby_o the_o apostle_n receive_v supernatural_a grace_n power_n and_o preeminencie_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o church_n to_o continue_v be_v first_o institute_v of_o christ_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o order_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a also_o to_o which_o i_o add_v the_o sentence_n of_o their_o public_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n hampton_n conference_n at_o hampton_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v by_o authority_n among_o they_o that_o this_o power_n of_o order_n give_v as_o they_o pretend_v by_o imposition_n
of_o hand_n be_v divinae_fw-la ordinationis_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o his_o divine_a law_n from_o which_o doctrine_n grant_v by_o they_o in_o so_o public_a assembly_n one_o of_o their_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n infer_v this_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o english_a protestant_n opinion_n be_v maintain_v 46._o certain_a con_v pag._n 46._o that_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la his_o majesty_n and_o all_o the_o nobility_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o excommunication_n neither_o do_v i_o urdge_v these_o protestant_n authority_n understand_v the_o author_n intent_n and_o meaning_n by_o prove_v seven_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n how_o to_o be_v understand_v either_o for_o this_o or_o the_o other_o sacrament_n that_o i_o seem_v to_o grant_v unto_o protestant_n that_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n to_o be_v among_o they_o to_o who_o as_o to_o other_o heretic_n of_o any_o other_o now_o want_v a_o true_a and_o lawful_a succession_n in_o order_n as_o they_o do_v i_o can_v only_o allow_v two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o marriage_n whereof_o the_o first_o for_o the_o necessity_n thereof_o may_v be_v in_o such_o case_n of_o extremity_n as_o this_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n be_v not_o only_o be_v administer_v by_o heretic_n but_o infidel_n themselves_o retain_v the_o true_a matter_n form_n and_o intention_n due_a in_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o of_o matrimony_n not_o require_v as_o of_o the_o essence_n thereof_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o priest_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o grant_v the_o grace_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o out_o of_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n out_o of_o which_o as_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n so_o no_o grace_n to_o be_v hope_v for_o bring_v man_n to_o eternal_a beatitude_n but_o see_v this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n have_v be_v so_o much_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n and_o deny_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n which_o before_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v i_o have_v now_o make_v demostration_n by_o themselves_o that_o by_o their_o own_o proceed_n they_o ought_v to_o allow_v this_o number_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o now_o i_o proceed_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o in_o the_o first_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v a_o external_a or_o visible_a protestant_n matrimony_n a_o sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_n sign_n or_o ceremony_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v or_o give_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n be_v a_o holy_a estate_n &_o honourable_a represent_v the_o grace_n of_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o protestant_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n whole_o contain_v it_o and_o more_o they_o protestant_n require_v unto_o it_o and_o so_o can_v by_v they_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o public_a directory_n where_o in_o the_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o form_n of_o solemnisation_n of_o etc._n comm._n book_n tit_n matrim_n §._o dear_o etc._n etc._n matrimony_n it_o be_v call_v in_o these_o term_n holy_a matrimony_n a_o honourable_a estate_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v unto_o we_o the_o mystical_a union_n which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n which_o holy_a estate_n christ_n adorn_v and_o bewtify_v with_o his_o presence_n and_o first_o miracle_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o be_v name_v holy_a wedlock_n etc._n §._o for_o asmuch_o etc._n etc._n to_o which_o purpose_n tend_v also_o that_o their_o prayer_n over_o those_o that_o be_v marry_v in_o these_o word_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o etc._n sup._n §._o god_n etc._n etc._n holy_a ghost_n bless_v preserve_v and_o keep_v you_o the_o lord_n merciful_o with_o his_o favour_n look_v upon_o you_o and_o so_o fill_v you_o with_o all_o spiritual_a benediction_n and_o grace_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n that_o be_v consecrate_v of_o god_n to_o such_o a_o excellent_a mystery_n as_o to_o signify_v the_o spiritual_a marriage_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o by_o the_o grace_n and_o bond_n whereof_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o love_v their_o wyve_n as_o their_o own_o body_n to_o leave_v father_n and_o mother_n to_o who_o by_o nature_n we_o be_v so_o much_o bownde_v and_o to_o be_v but_o one_o fleesh_fw-mi with_o his_o wiffe_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o by_o protestant_n of_o england_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a in_o itself_o and_o the_o minor_a in_o those_o which_o §._o o_o god_n §._o all_o you_o which_o word_n and_o more_o express_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o sacrament_n set_v down_o in_o that_o their_o public_a directory_n in_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v and_o have_v not_o the_o licentious_a wantonness_n of_o these_o man_n so_o much_o for_o their_o ownc_a lasciviousness_n mayntayninge_v marriage_n and_o accomptinge_v it_o a_o holy_a state_n in_o those_o of_o the_o clergy_n in_o who_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o name_n it_o incest_n sacrilege_n and_o matter_n of_o excommunication_n dislike_v of_o the_o inseperabilitie_n between_o man_n and_o wife_n which_o be_v grant_v for_o a_o sacrament_n it_o bring_v with_o it_o they_o will_v never_o have_v deny_v unto_o it_o that_o dignity_n and_o denomination_n to_o which_o so_o often_o and_o many_o plurality_n of_o wife_n in_o their_o ministry_n itself_o and_o some_o protestant_a bishop_n among_o they_o until_o a_o little_a restraint_n be_v ordain_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o parliament_n be_v more_o than_o 15._o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n jacob_n 5._o v._n 14._o 15._o sufficient_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n that_o extreame-vnction_n be_v a_o sacrament_n by_o their_o article_n and_o s._n james_n his_o doctrine_n in_o his_o epistle_n â—eceaved_v by_o they_o for_o canonical_a be_v more_o than_o manifest_a and_o so_o manifest_a that_o except_o credible_a protestant_a testimony_n deceive_v i_o great_a protestant_n authority_n have_v so_o grant_v than_o these_o their_o doctor_n may_v contradict_v in_o which_o i_o will_v be_v silent_a and_o only_o add_v in_o this_o place_n that_o their_o communion_n book_n itself_o and_o their_o common_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o their_o catechism_n there_o set_v down_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o all_o sufficient_o insinuate_v that_o either_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n as_o catholic_n believe_v or_o at_o the_o jest_n more_o than_o two_o accord_v to_o their_o article_n doctrine_n before_o for_o in_o proceedinge_v dialoguewise_o by_o question_n and_o answer_n their_o word_n be_v these_o question_n how_o catechism_n communion_n book_n tit._n catechism_n many_o sacrament_n have_v christ_n ordain_v in_o his_o church_n answer_n two_o only_o as_o general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n where_o the_o word_n general_o and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n do_v imply_v that_o there_o be_v other_o not_o general_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o all_o as_o matrimony_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o marry_a order_n to_o clergy_n man_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v these_o absolute_a necessary_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o unmaryed_a and_o virgin_n can_v not_o be_v save_v all_o woman_n which_o be_v uncapable_a of_o preisthood_n shall_v be_v damn_v and_o none_o but_o clergy_n man_n save_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o protestant_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o they_o define_v in_o the_o next_o word_n followeinge_v in_o this_o manner_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o supr_fw-la catechis_n supr_fw-la outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o and_o a_o pledge_n to_o assure_v we_o thereof_o which_o aswell_o prove_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n give_v grace_n of_o which_o hereafter_o as_o also_o that_o which_o i_o have_v urge_v in_o this_o place_n chapter_n xx._n prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o a_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n concern_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o spiritual_a character_n to_o be_v impress_v in_o some_o of_o these_o sacrament_n and_o hitherto_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v in_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n confirmation_n 4._o council_n trident_n sess_n 7._o cap._n 4._o and_o order_n a_o character_n be_v
baptism_n §._o almighty_a and_o everlasting_a §._o allmightie_a and_o immortal_a god_n etc._n etc._n sup_v thy_o well_o beloned_a son_n ihesus_n christ_n do_v sanctify_v the_o flood_n jordan_n and_o other_o water_n to_o the_o mystical_a wash_n away_o of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o next_o prayer_n they_o pray_v in_o these_o word_n we_o call_v upon_o thou_o for_o these_o infant_n that_o they_o come_v to_o thy_o holy_a baptism_n may_v receive_v remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o spiritual_a regeneration_n then_o see_v the_o sacrament_n and_o water_n of_o baptism_n wash_v away_o sin_n and_o remit_v sin_n which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o grace_n it_o must_v needs_o have_v a_o influence_n causalitie_n and_o efficacy_n in_o this_o sanctification_n for_o to_o wash_v and_o to_o remit_v be_v not_o without_o operation_n and_o cause_v neither_o can_v those_o protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n that_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n be_v of_o other_o mind_n for_o 16._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 16._o grant_v as_o there_o they_o do_v a_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n to_o salvation_n they_o must_v also_o of_o necessity_n teach_v that_o it_o give_v grace_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o it_o for_o so_o he_o may_v be_v save_v without_o christ_n and_o this_o as_o before_o they_o must_v grant_v except_o they_o will_v say_v which_o none_o of_o they_o to_o my_o remembrance_n do_v that_o it_o be_v only_o conditio_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la a_o necessary_a condition_n but_o no_o cause_n which_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v it_o be_v direct_o against_o his_o subscribe_v rule_n befote_v now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o their_o particular_a writer_n of_o which_o the_o first_o to_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o communion_n book_n confirm_v that_o which_o i_o have_v conclude_v by_o their_o public_a rule_n in_o this_o case_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o by_o the_o public_a protestant_a 106._o the_o protestant_a survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n pag._n 104._o 118._o 89._o 141._o 103._o 104._o field_n pag._n 10._o 179_o middleton_n papâ—stom_n pag._n 108._o pag_n 106._o religion_n of_o england_n sacrament_n or_o mean_n of_o grace_n and_o do_v work_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la by_o the_o work_n do_v as_o the_o catholic_n council_n of_o trent_n have_v before_o define_v d._n feild_n acknowledge_v no_o less_o and_o affirm_v plain_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v fill_v with_o sanctify_a force_n and_o power_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o cause_n of_o grace_n and_o such_o sanctification_n m._n middleton_n speak_v of_o communion_n in_o these_o term_n it_o do_v exhibit_v and_o convey_v the_o grace_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n unto_o us._n and_o he_o name_v it_o a_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o sacrament_n thus_o he_o write_v they_o be_v effectual_a instrument_n of_o our_o regeneration_n 69._o pag._n 100_o sutcliff_n ans_fw-fr to_o thâ—_n lie_v pet_n pag._n 22._o sutcliff_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 69._o d._n sutcliffe_n beside_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o a_o sacrament_n institute_v by_o christ_n require_v unto_o it_o grace_n and_o justification_n and_o write_v further_a in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o god_n work_v sanctification_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n d._n covell_n commend_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_a schoolman_n in_o this_o question_n 96_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag_n 96._o 97_o 98._o 99_o 100_o 101._o 102._o etc._n etc._n against_o burges_n pag._n 101._o 102._o 103._o and_o def_a sup_v pag._n 96_o teach_v sacrament_n be_v instrument_n of_o grace_n cause_n of_o sanctification_n give_v grace_n instrumental_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o only_a sign_n but_o cause_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o recite_v the_o opinion_n of_o our_o catholic_a school_n approve_v and_o expound_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n agent_n cause_v we_o know_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n principal_a which_o work_v by_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o his_o form_n as_o fire_n make_v hot_a and_o thus_o nothing_o can_v cause_v grace_n but_o god_n himself_o grace_n be_v a_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n instrumental_a which_o work_v not_o as_o the_o other_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o own_o proper_a form_n but_o only_o by_o that_o motion_n which_o it_o have_v from_o the_o principal_a and_o first_o agent_n thus_o do_v sacrament_n work_v and_o further_o allow_v and_o expound_v the_o school_n phrase_n and_o doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n work_v by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la he_o justifi_v the_o same_o and_z show_v how_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v slander_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o point_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v 97._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 97._o effectual_a mean_n and_o vessel_n of_o grace_n as_o glass_n contain_v potion_n to_o cure_v the_o sick_a neither_o do_v any_o man_n say_v no_o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v so_o accuse_v by_o some_o of_o we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n work_v of_o themselves_o by_o a_o virtue_n resign_v unto_o they_o without_o god_n god_n work_v by_o they_o as_o by_o instrument_n powerful_a and_o think_v in_o his_o wisdom_n fit_a the_o sacrament_n be_v powerful_a mean_n of_o regeneration_n have_v by_o a_o divine_a ordination_n a_o force_n and_o virtue_n to_o beget_v faith_n and_o therefore_o just_o among_o all_o the_o treasure_n that_o god_n have_v leave_v unto_o his_o church_n we_o honour_v and_o admire_v most_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o again_o sacrament_n 99_o covell_a sup_n pag._n 98._o pag._n 99_o be_v the_o powerful_a instrument_n of_o god_n unto_o eternal_a life_n and_o further_a thus_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a grow_a fancy_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n beget_v faith_n sacrament_n give_v grace_n by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la and_o recite_v what_o thing_n be_v require_v to_o the_o due_a receive_n of_o sacrament_n conclude_v thus_o now_o that_o which_o in_o all_o sup_n pag._n 99_o sup_n this_o active_o and_o instrumental_o bring_v grace_n be_v the_o external_a action_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o sacrament_n this_o have_a virtue_n from_o his_o institution_n and_o he_o do_v not_o only_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o before_o in_o this_o article_n but_o for_o it_o approve_v the_o decree_n of_o our_o pope_n and_o counsel_n even_o of_o trent_n itself_o in_o this_o manner_n we_o say_v with_o the_o ancient_a father_n stepbanus_n siricius_n 102._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 102._o innocentius_n the_o first_o leo_fw-la anastasius_n the_o second_o all_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n with_o the_o counsel_n first_o the_o general_a council_n of_o nyce_n the_o first_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o last_o assembly_n at_o trent_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n that_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o promise_n be_v effectual_a etc._n etc._n and_o thus_o much_o from_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o themselves_o for_o those_o sacred_a and_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o most_o just_a and_o worthy_a defence_n and_o profession_n whereof_o they_o have_v so_o long_o time_n so_o rigorous_o and_o injurious_o against_o their_o own_o sentence_n persecute_v their_o natural_a friend_n and_o catholic_a countryman_n hereafter_o god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v unto_o they_o and_o all_o enemy_n of_o his_o holy_a church_n grace_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o follow_v it_o when_o they_o know_v it_o finis_fw-la the_o fault_n escape_v in_o print_v be_v thus_o to_o be_v correct_v page_n 15_o line_n 2._o for_o be_v read_v as_o p._n 23._o l._n 19_o heap_n head_n p._n 32._o l._n 15._o poort_n part_n p._n 41._o l._n 10._o same_o son_n p._n 97._o l._n 2._o so_o see_v p._n 127._o l._n 11._o appease_v appear_v p._n 140._o l._n 7._o curry_v carry_v p._n 144._o l._n ult._n and_o and_z his_o p._n 152._o l._n 2._o prayer_n pray_v p._n 190._o l._n 8._o shrouke_n shrink_v p._n 198._o l._n 23._o des_fw-fr deed_n p._n 211._o l._n 5_o full_a fall_v p._n 221._o l._n 2._o man_n many_o ibid._n l._n 10._o user_n usurer_n p._n 257._o l._n 7._o stafe_n state_n p._n 268._o l_o 19_o second_o sound_n p._n 271._o l._n 22._o devent_v devout_a p._n 272._o l._n 10._o time_n his_o time_n great_a than_o he_o p._n 280._o l._n 2._o understand_v understand_v p._n 299._o l._n 2._o when_o the_o let_v when_o they_o fit_v p._n 314._o l._n 9_o rebeace_n repeal_n p._n 324._o l._n 15._o the_o they_o p._n 326._o l._n 4._o same_o shame_n p._n 363_o l._n 14._o entroade_n oath_n p._n 401._o l._n 20._o word_n word_n p._n 403._o l._n 7._o or_o be_v approbatio_fw-la iste_fw-la libre_fw-la qui_fw-la inscribitur_fw-la english_a protestant_n recantation_n à _fw-la quodam_fw-la viro_fw-la docto_fw-la &_o pio_fw-la mihique_fw-la familiariter_fw-la noto_fw-la compositus_fw-la &_o à _fw-la i_o perlectus_fw-la nihil_fw-la continet_fw-la quod_fw-la fidei_fw-la catholicae_fw-la vel_fw-la bonis_fw-la moribus_fw-la adversetur_fw-la sed_fw-la doctissimè_fw-la haereticos_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la angliae_fw-la praesertim_fw-la per_fw-la ipsorummet_n confessionem_fw-la refutat_fw-la in_o cvius_fw-la rei_fw-la testimonium_fw-la nomen_fw-la meum_fw-la subscripsi_fw-la die_v 19_o julij_fw-la 1617._o matthaeus_n kellisonus_n huius_fw-la iudicio_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la die_v 27._o julij_fw-la georgius_n coluenerius_fw-la s._n theol._n doctor_n &_o professor_n ac_fw-la librorum_fw-la censor_n
note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o douâ—_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o
by_o their_o judgement_n be_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a and_o neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a otherwise_o against_o d._n feilds_n supposition_n and_o title_n his_o fellow_n relator_n have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v such_o again_o m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o 51._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 51._o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n all_o greek_a father_n the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o but_o because_o they_o will_v perhaps_o look_v for_o the_o very_a name_n of_o purgatory_n i_o deduce_v it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o m._n perkins_n tell_v we_o that_o dionysius_n etc._n perk._n problem_n pag._n 178._o the_o protestant_a book_n of_o homel_n bell._n motiu_fw-la fol._n 133._o etc._n etc._n common_o call_v and_o by_o protestant_n the_o areopagite_n s._n paul_n scholar_n do_v teach_v in_o purgatorio_fw-la expiari_fw-la peccata_fw-la that_o sin_n be_v purge_v in_o purgatory_n therefore_o he_o think_v there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n as_o catholic_n do_v and_o in_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v make_v for_o sin_n and_o there_o he_o set_v down_o the_o prayer_n use_v for_o the_o dead_a record_v by_o the_o same_o s._n dionysius_n in_o these_o word_n dionysius_n hierar_n ecclesiast_fw-la p._n 3._o sup_v perk._n sup_v c._n 7._o oratio_fw-la illa_fw-la precatur_fw-la divinam_fw-la clementiam_fw-la ut_fw-la cuncta_fw-la dimittat_fw-la per_fw-la infirmitatem_fw-la humanam_fw-la admissa_fw-la peccata_fw-la defuncto_fw-la that_o prayer_n do_v beseech_v the_o divine_a clemency_n to_o forgive_v to_o the_o parâ—ie_n decease_v all_o sin_n commit_v by_o humane_a infirmity_n to_o like_o purpose_n as_o hereafter_o d._n bilson_n the_o protestant_a bishop_n suffering_n bilson_n survey_v of_o christ_n suffering_n of_o winchester_n cit_v s._n justine_n irâ—naeus_n cyrill_n chrisostome_n theodoret_n ignatius_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n eusebius_n athanasius_n epiphanius_n basile_n grâ—gorie_n nazianzene_n damascen_n theophilact_n etc._n etc._n the_o glory_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o therefore_o gennadius_n schol._n the_o learned_a patriarch_n of_o that_o church_n in_o his_o defence_n pf_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n write_v thus_o of_o that_o matter_n the_o 3._o cennad_n schol._n defence_n 5_o cap._n 3._o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatorium_fw-la purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharterion_n signifie_v a_o purge_n cleanse_v or_o satisfy_v place_n of_o the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o purge_v cleanse_v expiate_v etc._n etc._n and_o prove_v this_o at_o large_a by_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n he_o add_v thus_o they_o be_v only_o schismaticorum_fw-la sâ—ctatâ—res_fw-la follower_n sup_v gennad_n sup_v of_o sâ—ismatiâ—ks_n whiâ—h_v deny_v it_o for_o such_o master_n in_o religion_n will_v our_o protestant_n find_v out_o to_o follow_v if_o any_o time_n age_n church_n or_o society_n have_v they_o last_o in_o this_o argument_n the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o this_o error_n of_o protestant_n be_v deliver_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o soul_n depart_v be_v to_o be_v 15._o hierem._n patr._n constant_a in_o censur_n c._n 15._o relieve_v by_o prayer_n sacrifice_n and_o good_a deed_n of_o those_o which_o live_v and_o that_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n that_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n a_o memorit_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n pray_v and_o satisfy_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o graunr_v before_o and_o the_o second_o also_o prove_v in_o this_o chapter_n yet_o thus_o i_o add_v unto_o it_o m._n middleton_n 64._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 64._o say_v that_o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n sup_n pag._n 45._o 46._o sup_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o and_o again_o the_o sup_n pag._n 51._o sup_n dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n in_o epiphanius_n time_n use_v 49._o pag._n 47._o 48._o 49._o to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n leo_n appoint_v 273._o hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol_n part_n 1._o pag._n 329._o morton_n sup_v pag._n 273._o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n say_v of_o s._n augustine_n that_o he_o pray_v for_o his_o mother_n monicha_n decease_v and_o from_o caluine_n he_o wittness_v general_o thus_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v deny_v overthrow_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n &_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o be_v true_a by_o protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o they_o will_v not_o seem_v to_o do_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v deny_v destroy_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n and_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v esteem_v true_a by_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v most_o true_a and_o can_v by_o true_a doctrine_n and_o position_n be_v prove_v otherwise_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a in_o this_o manner_n those_o place_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o the_o puritan_n namely_o d._n biâ—son_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o other_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n do_v prove_v purgatory_n which_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o cite_v some_o few_o as_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n david_n he_o lead_v they_o 16._o psal_n 106._o v._n 14._o 16._o forth_o of_o darkness_n and_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n and_o break_v their_o bond_n he_o shatter_v in_o peâ—ces_n the_o brazen_a gate_n and_o break_v the_o iron_n bar_n and_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n zacharie_n speak_v of_o christ_n descend_v thither_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o thy_o testament_n 11._o zachar._n 9_o v._o 11._o have_v let_v out_o the_o prisoner_n from_o the_o lake_n and_o david_n and_o s._n paul_n of_o his_o ascend_n with_o these_o captive_n into_o heaven_n thou_o ay_v ascend_v 9_o psal_n 67._o v._n 19_o ephes_n 4._o v._n 8._o 9_o on_o high_a thou_o take_v captivity_n and_o in_o s._n paul_n ascend_v on_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a he_o give_v gift_n to_o man_n and_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o because_o he_o descend_v also_o first_o into_o the_o inferior_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o saying_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o can_v be_v untrue_a can_v be_v instify_v of_o the_o hell_n of_o the_o damn_a from_o whence_o none_o be_v deliver_v because_o in_o hell_n there_o be_v no_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o same_o protestant_a bishop_n bilson_n assign_v a_o three_o 656._o bilson_n survey_v pag._n 552._o 656._o place_n beside_o heaven_n and_o hell_n his_o word_n be_v abraham_n bosom_n be_v upward_o far_o above_o hell_n neither_o do_v i_o make_v abraham_n bosom_n to_o be_v paradise_n or_o heaven_n and_o cite_v the_o father_n to_o prove_v christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n he_o bring_v they_o ordinary_o prove_v putgatorie_n or_o if_o not_o by_o that_o name_n yet_o in_o effect_n teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o a_o place_n of_o punishment_n be_v many_o decease_a be_v punish_v and_o detain_v captyves_n and_o deliver_v they_o from_o thence_o which_o as_o before_o can_v not_o 665._o bilson_n sup_v from_o pag._n 582._o to_o pag._n 665._o be_v hell_n the_o very_a name_n of_o those_o father_n prove_v this_o doctrine_n be_v toe_n many_o and_o tedious_a to_o be_v relate_v their_o sentence_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o his_o collection_n last_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v define_v or_o propose_v to_o protestant_n by_o their_o high_a command_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o communion_n book_n book_n of_o article_n etc._n etc._n to_o which_o they_o all_o subscribe_v they_o may_v not_o deny_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n or_o praye_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o